Skip to main content

Full text of "The English middle class"

See other formats


r.i     f  ■  ■  1 

m 

mMmmm 

t 


'  /\U  T  UUII    J  ' 


lOSAfJCflij--: 


g  s-p^  ^^ 


'^(?Ah 


>-      — 


# 

i"^   1    1 

c^"^ 

^ 

— >       1       1 

1                  r-ri 

s  L! 

!.•!   = 

t_5 

if 

^.llBf^il'Y: 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliiv% 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


'-3 


^LO^r 


ARY6>/^ 


http://www.archive.org/details/englislimiddleclaOOgret  •.  c^ 


jNV-iur 


mmo/r 


"a  I3jnv  3\J\   • 


1     ^ 


CAilFO% 


UNIVER.7,>,         ..-'OSAN'Cnfr...  .^'^'.'BRAIIY^^  ^^^-.^''P.^^^Yflr  ,  ^\\E  l'N'IVFRS/.\ 

1^      £^'' 


8  A 


UNIVERi-//, 


lONVSOl^ 


so  g 


CAIIFOff^       , 


avuan-^^^ 


UNIVERS//^ 


o 


THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 


THE    ENGLISH 
MIDDLE  CLASS 


BY 

R.   H.   GRETTON 

FORMERLY  DEMY  OF  MAGDALEN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD;   AUTHOR 

OF  "the  king's  GOVERNMENT,"  "a  MODERN 

HISTORY  OF  THE  ENGLISH  PEOPLE," 

ETC. 


LONDON 

G.   BELL  AND  SONS,   LTD. 

1917 


CHISVVICK  PRESS:   CHARLES  WHllTINGHAM  AND  CO. 
TOOKS  COURT,  CHANCERY  LANE,  LONDON. 


■-^  MO 


PREFATORY  NOTE 

HAVING  volunteered  for  the  Army  on  the 
raising  of  the  military  age-limit,  I  have  been 
unable  to  give  any  attention  to  the  final  stages  of 
the  production  of  this  book.  That  it  appears  now  at 
all  is  entirely  due  to  the  devoted  attention  which  my 
wife  has  given  to  the  reading  and  correcting  of  the 
proofs.  I  could  not  possibly  allow  the  work  to  be 
published  without  acknowledgement  of  the  very  great 
improvement  which  it  owes  to  her.  Its  early  stages 
had  her  encouragement  and  help.  Without  her  the 
final  staofes  could  not  now  have  been  reached.  Alike 
in  matter  and  in  form  the  debt  is  larger  than  can 
be  indicated  here.    It  can  only  be  confessed, 

R.  H.  G. 

Pendennis  Castle, 
Falmouth. 

November,  igiy. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  Introduction  —  Definition    of    the 

Middle  Class  .....         i 
II.  The    Eleventh   and    Twelfth    Cen- 
turies— The  Gilda  Mercatoria — 
Special  Position  of  London  .         .       14 

III.  The    Thirteenth    and    Fourteenth 

Centuries — The    Effects    of    In- 
creasing Wealth    ....       29 

IV.  The  Fifteenth  Century — The  Craft 

Gilds' M isuse  of  Currency— Middle 
Class  Ideals  .....       63 
V.  Fifteenth  and  Sixteenth  Centuries 

— The  Middle  Class  as  Landowners       9 1 
VI.  The    Seventeenth    Century  —  The 
Middle  Class  under  the  Common- 
wealth and  Restoration — Finance 
— Banking  and  Foreign  Trade       .     121 
VI 1.  The  Seventeenth  Century  continued 
— The  Middle  Class  becomes  tran- 
sitional— Decay  OF  Municipal  Life     144 
VIII.  The  Eighteenth  Century — Predomin- 
ance OF  THE  Middle  Class — Trad- 
ing Monopolies       .         .         .         .158 
vii 


viii  CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

IX.  The    Factory   System  —  The   Wealth 

OF  Nations         .         .         .         .         .183 
X.  Class    Characteristics   of   the    Eigh- 
teenth Century         ....     202 

XI.  The     Nineteenth     Century  —  Indus- 
trialism    .         .         .         .         .         .210 

Index    ........     233 


THE   ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

CHAPTER  I 

INTRODUCTION  —  DEFINITION  OF  THE  MIDDLE  CLASS 

THERE  are  few  subjects  upon  which  it  would 
be  less  justifiable  to  enter  without  an  attempt 
at  definition  than  the  subject  of  the  English  Middle 
Class.  It  need  hardly  be  added  that  there  are  few 
in  which  definition  is  more  difficult.  The  term 
implies  social  distinctions ;  and  these  are  of  all  dis- 
tinctions the  least  permanent.  It  has,  moreover, 
an  inherent  vagueness;  the  very  name  "Middle 
Class  "  suggests  a  stratum  of  society  which,  though 
obviously  in  existence,  and  calling  for  a  descriptive 
label,  was  so  lacking  in  marked  characteristics  or 
qualities  that  it  could  only  be  described  as  lying  be- 
tween two  other  classes.  In  one  sense  this  label 
has  been  singularly  successful.  It  has  served  equally 
well  whether  the  other  two  classes  have  been  re- 
garded as  most  characteristically  lords  of  the  soil 
and  labouring  men,  or  great  nobles  and  rabble,  or 
wealthy  and  poor,  or  cultured  and  uneducated,  or 
capitalists  and  artisans.  At  different  periods  of  our 
history  these  differing  oppositions  have  served  their 
turn;  and  at  each  period  the  name  of  "Middle 
Class  "  has  carried  a  sufficient  content  for  all  prac- 
tical purposes.    Nothing  could  display  more  clearly 

B 


2        THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

than  this  the  lack  of  exactitude  in  the  name.  To 
be  equally  in  its  place  with  such  varying  kinds  of 
social  classification,  a  term  must  be  essentially  a 
negative  one;  its  inclusions  can  be  nothing  but  the 
exclusions  of  the  two  other  terms.  The  fact  that  the 
other  classifications  vary  in  description  implies  that 
at  different  periods,  or  in  relation  to  different  aspects 
of  thought,  the  meaning  they  carried  was  inapplic- 
able or  insufficient.  The  fact  that  this  one  title  is 
unvarying  implies  that  it  has  no  inseparable  mean- 
ing, but  only  a  meaning  relative  to  the  particular 
connection  in  which  it  is  used.  It  follows  that  it 
would  be  hopeless  to  attempt  any  definition  of  our 
subject  on  the  lines  of  these  social  distinctions.  The 
definition  would  have  to  be  re-made  with  every  cen- 
tury— at  some  periods  with  every  decade. 

Another  reason  for  the  difficulty  of  definition  is 
that  the  word  "  middle"  must,  in  anything  as  mobile 
as  human  society,  mean  also  "transitional."  A  middle 
class  must,  at  both  ends  of  its  scale,  be  merging  into 
the  neighbouring  class ;  and,  since  the  merging  is  at 
the  one  end  intentional,  and  at  the  other  a.confession 
of  failure,  it  is  a  delicate  matter  to  draw  the  line  at 
either  end.  Even  though  this  might  be  done  pass- 
ably well  at  any  given  moment  in  history,  we  should 
again  be  confronted  with  the  need  for  perpetually 
re-making  the  definition.  The  rank  of  life  which 
could  be  labelled  "  Middle-Class  "  in  the  fourteenth 
century  would  be  found  to  contain,  in  the  sixteenth, 
large  numbers  of  people  whom  there  would  be  no 
valid  reason  to  exclude  from  the  ranks  of  nobles  or 
lords  of  the  land.    The  difficulty  increases  so  much 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS      s 

with  later  periods  that  it  might  be  said  (and  indeed 
is  generally  held)  to  be  impossible  at  the  present 
moment  to  delimit  any  section  of  the  community  in 
an  effectual  way  as  middle  class. 

Some  might  even  go  a  step  further,  and  say  that 
such  delimitation  is  not  only  next  door  to  impossible, 
but  is  also  unnecessary.  So  long  as  the  label  con- 
veys, in  any  particular  connection,  a  sufficient  mean- 
ing, so  long  as  we  know  practically  what  we  have 
in  mind  when  we  think  of  the  middle  class  of  the 
Elizabethan  dramatists,  of  Walpole's  financial  out- 
look, of  the  Chartist  agitation,  or  of  Matthew 
Arnold's  irony,  what  need  is  there  for  attempting 
any  exact  characterization  of  the  people  included 
under  that  label  at  various  periods  ?  This  argu- 
ment, however,  is  but  an  expression  in  different 
words  of  that  deliberate  vagueness  in  the  phrase 
*'  Middle  Class."  It  amounts  only  to  saying  thatf' 
this  class  is  sufficiently  defined  by  clear  definition 
of  the  two  other  classes;  and  that  if  the  attitude,  ] 
the  pursuits,  and  the  social  condition  of  those  two  [^ 
classes  are  made  plain,  those  of  the  Middle  Class  j 
can  be  deduced  or  conjectured.  They  will  depend 
on  the  approximation  or  inclination  of  the  Middle 
Class  to  one  side  or  the  other. 

It  should  hardly  be  necessary  to  labour  the  point 
that  this  is  a  position  neither  scientific  in  spirit 
nor  satisfactory  in  result.  The  effect  of  it  is  that^ 
in  the  normal  writing  of  history,  the  Middle  Class 
makes  sudden  and  unrelated  appearances  in  the 
narrative.  It  crops  up  here  and  there,  when  any 
political  or  social  event  occurs  which  obviously  has 


4        THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

its  roots  neither  in  the  aristocratic  theory  of  gov- 
ernment, nor  in  popular  pressure.  It  crops  up  also 
when  considerations  of  trade  seem  for  the  moment 
to  dominate  the  national  policy.  It  is  hazily  cre- 
dited with  the  establishment  and  progress  of  local 
government.  Since  it  is  thus  only  observed  at 
crucial  moments,  and  in  operations  as  a  rule 
successful,  it  comes  to  be  regarded  as  a  solid, 
well-conditioned  body,  free  to  a  large  extent  from 
the  prejudices  and  conflicts  of  the  more  distinctly 
characterized  classes,  intervening  with  weight  and 
judgement  at  the  right  time,  and  for  the  most  part 
minding  its  own  business.  Now  such  a  view  as 
this  can  only  be  confirmed  or  corrected  by  some 
continuous  observation  of  the  class  to  which  it 
applies.  There  might,  indeed,  be  continuous  ob- 
servation without  any  precise  definition.  It  would 
be  quite  possible  to  proceed  on  the  admission  that 
at  any  given  period  we  can  speak  of  a  Middle  Class 
with  a  general,  if  shadowy,  agreement  as  to  the 
people  indicated.  But  to  reach  a  scientific,  as  well 
as  a  satisfactory,  result,  it  w^ould  be  better  to  be 
able  to  proceed  on  some  hypothesis  as  to  the 
mental  standpoint  and  the  practical  philosophy  of  a 
Middle  Class.  In  no  other  way  can  we  come  to  dis- 
tinct conclusions  as  to  its  relation  to  the  national 
life,  or  its  influence  upon  aftairs. 

This  is,  indeed,  such  a  truism  that,  if  we  examine 
the  matter  closely,  we  shall  see  that  the  ordinary 
historical  view  of  the  Middle  Classes  does  actually 
proceed  on  a  hypothesis;  but  one  of  such  a  kind  that 
a  renewed  consideration  of  it  is  the  more  necessary. 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS      5 

The  hypothesis  virtually  comes  to  this — that  what  ' 
the  people  of  the  Middle  Class  are  now,  they  have; 
always  been.  Soundly  educated,  cosmopolitan  in  out-\ 
look,  well-knit  into  the  body  politic,  and  capable  in 
their  own  affairs  as  they  are  at  present,  they  are  re- 
garded as  possessing  all  those  qualities  in  the  past 
(though,  of  course,  in  different  degree),  and  as  exer- 
cising them  upon  policy.  Probably  this  again  is  partly 
due  to  that  adaptability  of  the  label  which  has  made 
it  more  permanent  than  any  other  phrase  of  social 
terminology.  No  one  would  suppose  that  he  could 
proceed  in  any  historical  study  on  the  assumption 
that  a  landowner  of  the  twelfth  century  possessed 
qualities  and  an  outlook  differing  only  in  degree 
from  those  of  a  landowner  of  to-day;  or  that  the 
political  attitude  of  a  weaver  of  the  fifteenth  century 
could  be  even  remotely  gauged  by  the  standpoint 
of  a  Lancashire  artisan  of  to-day.  The  changing 
conditions  of  feudalism.  Royal  autocracy,  Parlia- 
mentary government,  free  education,  and  the  ballot, 
have  reflected  themselves  in  the  differing  categories 
of  opposition  applied  to  the  upper  and  lower  classes 
of  the  nation.  The  use  of  an  unchanging  term  for 
the  classes  between  has  led  to  assumptions  in  their 
case  that  would  never  be  made  in  the  other  cases. 

There  is,  perhaps,  this  justification  for  the  com- 
mon hypothesis  as  to  the  Middle  Classes — that  in  a 
sense  the  historian  has  had  to  create  these  classes 
in  the  earlier  periods  out  of  his  knowledge  and  ex- 
perience of  later  periods.  It  is  doubtful  whether  any 
observer  of  political  or  social  conditions  was  aware 
of  the    Middle    Class   as    a   separately   observable 


6        THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

section  of  the  community  before  the  end  of  the  six- 
teenth century;  and  it  can  hardly  be  said  to  have 
been  a  clear  political  entity  before  the  latter  part  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  Yet  without  doubt  people 
of  this  class  existed  long  before  they  were  placed 
in  a  category.  In  the  puzzled  references  of  Piers 
Plowman  to  the  rack-renters  and  buyers  of  advow- 
sons,  in  Crowley's  bewildered  dislike  of  the  "  grete 
rych  man "  who  buys  lands,  and  the  men  that 
"  have  no  name  "  but  "  have  so  many  occupations 
and  trades  that  there  is  no  one  name  mete  for  you," 
we  can  discern  the  early  Middle  Classes.  But  we 
discern  them  by  the  light  of  later  experience;  and 
there  is,  consequently,  something  quite  compre- 
hensible in  the  tendency  of  historians  to  read  back- 
wards into  the  early  Middle  Classes  the  leading 
qualities  of  the  Middle  Class  of  later  times,  and 
to  proceed  on  this  assumption  without  attempting 
to  arrive  at  a  scientific  historical  assumption. 

Yet  in  the  very  fact  that  the  Middle  Classes  were 
only  thus  vaguely  descried  during  the  earlier  cen- 
turies— were  felt  as  a  mysterious  affection  of  the 
national  health  rather  than  perceived — we  may 
find  a  clue  to  a  possible  definition  of  the  Middle 
Class.  If  we  enquire  what  convention  of  human 
society,  what  commodity  of  civilized  existence,  was 
least  understood,  but  at  the  same  time  most  vitally 
important  to  national  life  in  those  centuries  (and, 
indeed,  in  later  ones),  the  usual  answer  of  the 
historian  would  be  that  it  was  money.  Money 
was  vitally  important,  because  the  most  profound 
political  changes  of  the  thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS      7 
fifteenth  centuries  were  based   in   no  small   desfree         ,     «, 


upon  the  employment  of  money.  Feudalism  began  .  ('  ',  ^ 
to  break  up,  largely  because  by  the  use  of  money 
the  lord  could  dispose  of  the  produce  of  his  manor 
with  profit  in  other  ways  than  by  the  keeping  of 
a  large  retinue,  and  because  by  this  means  he 
[could  translate  services  into  rent;  while  at  the  samel  ^^ 

time  this  translation  into  rent  began  to  make  the!    'V^-\ 
tenant  gradually  less  dependent  upon  the  lord's  will!,.- "^^''^^ 
and  pleasure.^    Meanwhile  the  effect  of  the  use   of   t^*^'^  ji 
money  upon  questions  of  taxation  and  subsidies  was      "X^"-"^ 
to  regularize  by  degrees  the  relations  of  the  Crown 
and  Parliament.    But  with  all  this  importance,  money 
was,    of    all    commodities,     the    least    understood. 
Statute  after  statute  was  passed,  attempting  in  the 
most  unscientific  ways  to  deal   with  the  problems 
raised   by  currency  and   coinage.    From  legislative 
regulation  of  market  prices  to  prohibition  of  export 
of  the  precious  metals,   from  despotic   seizures    of 
treasure  to  reluctant  revisions  of  the  gold  and  silver 
standaiids,  these  financial  efforts  ranged,  and  ranged 
unceasingly.     The  forces  at  work  were  never  en- 
visaged and  never  understood. 

Now  when  we  find,  during  the  same  long  period 
of  our  history,  certain  classes  of  the  community  that 
were  also  never  envisaged,  and  never  understood, 
but  were  dimly  felt  to  be  exercising  influence  in  the 
nation,  it  is  not  altogether  fanciful  to  think  that 
there  may  have  been  some  real  and  discoverable 
connection  between  these  two.  If  so — if  we  can 
find,  in  the  period  in  which  the  Middle  Class  was  be- 
^  See  "  Wealth  of  Nations,"  bk.  iii,  c.  iv. 


8        THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

coming  a  separate  section  of  the  community,  another 
matter  which  was  introducing  new  compHcations  and 
causing  a  fundamental  disturbance  of  social  condi- 
tions— it  is  possible  that  we  may  discov'er,  in  a  con- 
nection between  these  two  things,  a  formula  for 
categorizing  the  Middle  Class,  and  for  reducing 
it  to  a  definition  not  less  serviceable  than  any 
historical  definition  of  the  aristocrat  or  the  wage- 
earner.  Such  a  definition  would  seem  to  be  that 
the  Middle  Class  is  that  portion  of  the  community 
to  which  money  is  the  primary  condition  and  the 
primary  instrument  of  life. 

A  complete  defence  of  this  definition  can  only 
emerge  from  the  study  pursued  in  the  following 
pages.  But  some  general  considerations  may  be 
advanced  to  suggest  that  it  does  exclude  other 
classes,  and  does  include  broadly  all  those  who,  at 
any  given  tim.e,  would  naturally  come  under  the 
head  of  the  Middle  Class. 

Firstly,  itjobviously  excludes  both  the  landlord  as 
a  landlord,  and  the  peasant.  It  is  conceivable  that 
these  two  classes  might  even  to-day  return  to  condi- 
tions in  which  neither  of  them  used  money.  Service 
o-iven  in  return  for  certain  riorhts  in  the  soil  and 
the  produce  of  the  soil  would  provide  a  possible 
means  of  existence  for  both  of  them.  Secondly,  it  ex- 
cludes  both  the  shopkeeper  as  a  shopkeeper  and  the 
artisan.  Money  is  in  their  case  more  necessary,  as 
a  symbol  of  exchange  and  a  means  of  carrying  on 
time-dealings;  but  it  is  not  the  primary  necessity  or 
the  primary  instrument.  On  both  sides  the  primary 
condition   is   the  possession   of  a  certain  skill,  and 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS      9 

certain  material  obtainable  in  return  for  the  exercise 
of  skill.  In  these  two  groups  are  all  the  essentials 
of  existence  for  a  society  of  human  beings ;  add  to 
them  a  king  and  public  servants  of  the  Crown,  fed, 
clothed,  and  lodged  by  services  rendered  by  royal 
domains  and  feudal  lieges;  add  also  a  defence  of 
the  realm  maintained  by  the  same  kind  of  services; 
and  you  have  a  picture  of  all  that  was  primarily 
necessary  to  Norman  England. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  definition  obviously  in- 
cludes the  merchant,  in  the  broadest  sense  of  that 
Word,  and  the  capitalist  manufacturer.  For  to  them 
money  is  the  primary  necessity.  Their  occupation 
is  not  to  exchange  skill  against  material,  but  so  to 
employ  money  upon  both  skill  and  material,  that  it 
shall  produce  more  money.  The  test  is  this — that 
the  shopkeeper  and  the  artisan,  strictly  as  such,  can 
only  with  great  difficulty,  if  at  all,  employ  them- 
selves in  another  skill  or  another  material;  whereas 
the  particular  skill  or  material  dealt  with  is  a  matter 
of  indifference  to  the  merchant  and  the  capitalist 
manufacturer.  His  money  is  equally  good  for  any 
trade  that  offers  it  an  opportunity;  and  it  is  thus 
clear  that  the  money  is  his  primary  instrument.  In 
the  cases  of  banking,  insurance,  and  the  whole  pro- 
fession of  investment,  the  definition  applies  so  ob- 
viously as  to  need  no  comment.  The  case  of  those 
who  are  generally  described  as  the  professional 
classes  are  rather  more  difficult;  but  they  will  also 
be  found  to  come  under  the  definition.  It  is  true 
that  in  their  case  skill  appears  at  first  sight  to  be 
the  primary  condition  and  instrument  of  life.     But 


10      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

on  consideration  the  matter  is  not  quite  so  plain.  It 
is  conceivable  that  a  lawyer  or  a  doctor  might  barter 
his  knowledge  for  food,  clothes,  and  lodging,  render- 
ing his  services  almost  as  a  villein  rendered  service 
to  his  lord.  We  will  leave  aside  for  the  moment 
the  consideration  that  the  manorial  services  were 
rendered  in  the  very  materials  of  living  and  equip- 
ment, though  that  is  for  our  purpose  a  real  distinc- 
tion. It  is  more  conclusive  to  observe  that,  in  so 
far  as  such  a  barter  could  be  made,  the  learned  pro- 
fessions would  not  belong  to  the  Middle  Class  at 
all,  but  to  the  artisan  class.  In  the  same  way  a  civil 
servant,  or  a  military  or  naval  officer,  might  do  his 
work  in  return  for  a  diet  and  lodo-inof  at  court;  but 
in  that  case  he  also  would  cease  to  belong  to  the 
Middle  Class,  and  would  rank  as  a  dependent  re- 
tainer. Historically  speaking,  both  these  conditions 
have  occurred;  and  in  those  days  members  of  all 
those  professions  took  rank,  not  with  any  Middle 
Class,  but  with  the  class  opposed  to  the  lords  and 
the  nobles.  The  only  thing  that  raised  them  into 
the  Middle  Class  was  the  use  of  money  as  the 
primary  instrument  of  life,  not  merely  because  of  the 
greater  elaboration  of  the  way  of  living  which  was 
thus  made  possible,  but  much  more  because  the 
power  of  purchasing  time,  which  can  only  be  done 
by  making  money  the  chief  instrument,  permitted  a 
his/her  degfree  of  learning;  and  a  skill  which  could 
only  exercise  itself  adequately  in  that  time-contract 
which  is  also  dependent  entirely  upon  money.  Since, 
therefore,  it  is  solely  in  virtue  of  our  definition  of 
the  Middle  Class  that  the  professional  classes  have 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS     ii  .   .. 

•  ^** 

come  to  take  rank  among  them,  it  may  fairly  be/   ■     ij^J^ 
urged  that    the   definition  does    effectively  include;     ^ 
them,  and  not  passively  admit  them. 

There  remains  the  question  of  those  margins  at 
either  end  of  the  Middle  Class  which  appear  to 
be  the  most  difihcult  problem  in  the  path  of  a  study 
of  this  class.  It  is,  in  fact,  the  problem  which 
renders  any  attempt  to  define  the  Middle  Class  in 
terms  of  social  distinction  foredoomed  to  failure. 
It  cannot,  in  such  terms,  be  distinctly  separated 
from  the  peerage  and  the  landed  gentry  at  one  end, 
or  from  the  shopkeeper  at  the  other.  The  time  has 
long  gone  by  when  rules  of  heraldry  might  suffice  to 
draw  a  workable  distinction  between  the  aristocrat 
and  the  middle-class  landowner;  or  when  any  rough 
consideration  of  the  magnitude  of  business  opera- 
tions would  draw  the  same  practical  distinction  be- 
tween the  trading  Middle  Class  and  the  shopkeeper. 
If  we  apply  our  definition  to  these  tasks,  it  seems  at 
any  rate  to  survive  as  little  damaged  as  perhaps 
any  definition  in  a  sociological  subject  can  expect  to 
be.  It  has  been  remarked  already  that  the  definition 
excludes  the  landowner  as  a  landowner.  In  so  far, 
that  is  to  say,  as  he  is  exercising  the  qualities  of  a 
landowner,  his  estates  are  in  a  condition  in  which 
money  is  no  more  than  a  symbol  of  sufficient 
work  done,  and  sufficient  sustenance  and  equipment 
thereby  provided.  It  is  not  an  external  means 
of  support.  If,  however,  he  is  a  landowner  whose 
estate  accounts  are  of  secondary  consideration  to 
him,  he  belongs  (with  a  few  exceptions  chiefly  due 
to    accidents    arising    from   other    people's   use    of 


|>      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

money)  to  that  margin  of  the  Middle  Class  which 
has  thrust  itself  upwards.  Similarly  it  has  been  re- 
marked that  the  definition  excludes  the  shopkeeper 
as  a  shopkeeper.  In  so  far  as  he  is  using  his  know- 
ledofe  of  orood  and  saleable  articles  of  a  certain  kind 
in  combination  with  a  knowledge  (often  inadequate 
enough)  of  how  to  sell  them,  money  is  to  him  only 
a  symbol  of  acknowledgement  on  his  part  of  the 
craft  and  time  expended  in  the  making  of  the  goods, 
or  an  acknowledgement  to  him  of  the  requirements 
he  has  met.  If,  however,  he  depends  chiefly  on 
his  knowledge  of  how  money  can  be  commanded  by 
a  man  of  energy,  but  of  no  more  skill  than  is  re- 
quired to  select  subordinates,  then  he  is  primarily 
dependent  upon  money,  and  attaches  himself  to  the 
other  margin  of  the  Middle  Class. 

These  are  but  a  few  o-eneral  considerations  such 
t  as  may  be  offered  before  entering  upon  more  de- 
/   tailed   investigation.    At   any  rate   a  certain  unity 
seems  to  emerge  from  the  subject,  a  distinct  theory 
V  of  living,  and  a  consistent  impact  upon  affairs  on  the 
^art  of  the  Middle  Classes,  by  associating  with  them 
— and  with  them  alone  in  the  community,  a  limita- 
tion which  should,  of  course,  be  made  if  the  defini- 
tion is  to  pass  muster — a  conception  of  money  as 
more  than,   and   in   due    time   quite   other  than,   a 
token   of  exchange  of  services.    It  is  the   Middle 
Class  that   we   find   first   becoming   aware   of   the 
power  of  the  precious   metals  to  reproduce  them- 
selves, in  so  slender  a  relation  to  trade  that  buying 
and  selling  become  subordinate  to  this  power,  and 
pursued  largely  for  its  sake.    It  is  in  this  class  again 


DEFINITION  OF  MIDDLE  CLASS    13 

that  we  find  first  the  conception  of  the  poHtical 
influence  of  money,  from  the  cruder  forms  of  the 
purchase  of  charters  and  liberties  to  the  more  subtle 
ways  in  which  politics  were  made  to  subserve  the 
reproductive  qualities  of  money.  Finally,  it  is  to 
this  class  that  we  owe  the  more  sweeping  concep- 
tions of  money,  in  which  the  actual  coin  becomes  an 
almost  invisible  part  of  the  whole  structure. 

But  it  is  thoroughly  characteristic  of  the  English 
Middle  Class  that  in  every  one  of  these  cases  the 
supreme  touch  to  the  half-perceived  theory,  the 
provision  of  the  key-idea  required  to  make  the 
whole  work  smoothly  and  at  its  highest  efficiency, 
came  either  from  another  nation,  or  from  members  of 
our  own  nation  who  were  not,  strictly  speaking,  of 
the  Middle  Class. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  ELEVENTH  AND  TWELFTH    CENTURIES THE  GILDA 

MERCATORL\ — SPECIAL  POSITION  OF  LONDON 

NO  characteristic  signs  of  a  Middle  Class  can 
be  discerned  in  England  during  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  centuries.  It  is  necessary  for  the  mo- 
ment to  suspend  the  definition  of  a  Middle  Class, 
which  has  been  suggested  in  the  previous  chapter. 
The  currency  was  so  primitive  and  so  small  in 
quantity,  confining  commerce  to  little  more  than 
barter  and  peddling,  that  a  definition  dependent 
upon  the  conception  of  money  can  have  no  opera- 
tion in  this  early  period.  At  the  same  time,  by  sus- 
pending the  definition,  we  shall  be  applying  to  it  an 
effective  test  of  truth;  since  if,  in  a  period  to  which 
it  obviously  has  no  relation,  there  should  appear  to 
have  been  a  Middle  Class  in  existence,  the  definition 
must  fall  to  the  ground.  On  the  other  hand,  if  no 
Middle  Class  can  be  distinctly  discerned  until  the 
progress  of  social  life  was  such  as  to  admit  of  a  first 
conception  of  the  meaning  of  money,  the  definition 
will  receive  at  least  a  preliminary  sanction. 

It  will  be  agreed  that  there  are  only  a  limited 
number  of  directions  in  which  we  could  look  for  a 
Middle  Class  under  the  Norman  and  Angevin  kings. 
Firstly,  there  were  the  freemen  of  the  manors,  who 
may  have    been    a    middle    class   of  agriculturists. 

14 


THE  XIth  and  XIIth  CENTURIES     15 

Secondly,  there  were  the  inhabitants  of  towns,  who 
may  have  been  a  trading  middle  class.  Thirdly, 
there  was  a  certain  stratum  of  educated  men,  earning 
a  livelihood  by  virtue  of  their  education,  who  may 
have  been  the  beginning  of  a  professional  Middle 
Class.  Theoretically  there  were,  of  course,  only 
three  estates  in  the  realm,  the  Crown,  the  manorial 
lords,  and  the  liege  dependents  of  these  two  estates; 
just  as,  constitutionally,  there  was  only  one  form  of 
political  or  social  existence,  namely,  that  of  service 
rendered  to  the  feudal  superior.  But  theory  never 
covers  the  whole  ground;  and  it  will  be  proper  to 
consider  whether,  behind  these  theories,  there  did 
actually  exist  a  class  of  people  not  wholly  amenable 
to  them. 

The  case  of  the  freemen  of  the  manors  may  be 
dismissed  on  the  broad  ground  that  they  had  no 
mobility  of  existence.  It  is  essential  to  the  idea  of 
a  Middle  Class  that  it  should  be  independent — or  at 
least  capable  of  independence — in  regard  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  its  life.  The  freeman  of  the  manor 
was  tied  to  the  manor.  If  he  left  it,  he  could  not 
enter  another  manor  as  a  freeman.  Therefore,  in 
spite  of  his  freedom  from  prescribed  services,  he 
was  in  fact  bound  to  the  feudal  system,  and  his  in- 
terests lay  with  the  system.  His  liberty  in  general 
has  tended  to  shrink  in  the  light  of  recent  in- 
vestigations. He  was  not,  as  the  mere  classification 
of  him  might  imply,  in  a  better  position,  either 
financially  or  socially,  than  the  villein.  He  was 
often  in  possession  of  a  smaller  holding  of  land  than 
the  villein;  he  was  of  less  account  to  the  lord;  and. 


i6      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

performing  no  duties  in  the  demesne,  he  drew  from 
it  no  material  support.  It  is  not  to  the  freeman,  but 
to  the  man  who  gradually  converted  service  into 
rent,  and  rent  into  freehold  by  purchase,  that  we 
must  look  for  the  origin  of  the  yeoman  of  a  later 
period. 

If  we  take  next  the  case  of  the  educated  people 
we  fmd  it  difficult  to  see  in  them,  either,  the  embryo 
of  a  Middle  Class.  Education  was  wholly  in  the 
hands  of  the  Church.  The  only  callings  of  this  early 
time  which  correspond  to  our  modern  professions 
were  the  law,  the  Church,  and  the  occupations  now 
known  as  the  Civil  Service.  Medicine  as  a  pro- 
fession did  not  exist.  Now  these  three  callings  were 
all  appanages  of  the  Church,  because  they  naturally 
depended  upon  the  sole  source  of  supply  of  edu- 
cated men.  But  the  Church  cannot  be  regfarded  as 
forming  a  Middle  Class.  In  so  far  as  it  was  a  class 
at  all — in  so  far,  that  is  to  say,  as  its  widely  differing 
social  units  can  be  envisao-ed  as  a  single  whole — the 
Church  was  on  the  same  level  as  the  manorial  lords. 
As  individuals  the  priests  and  the  monks  might  be 
either  sprung  from  the  nobility  or  from  the  peasan- 
try; but  when  they  had  acquired  the  differentia  of  a 
learned  education  they  became,  not  a  separate  class, 
but  portions  of  a  corporate  manorial  lord.  Both  the 
civil  law  and  the  civil  service  were  duties  devolving 
upon  the  Royal  Household.  The  Chancellor  was 
an  ecclesiastic;  and  his  staff,  even  when,  after  some 
time,  it  began  to  separate  into  two  distinct  branches 
for  the  administration  of  justice  and  for  carrying  on 
the  other  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  was  composed  of 


THE  XIth  and  XIIth  CENTURIES     17 

clerics.  They  were  dependents  in  the  Royal  House- 
hold, receiving  emoluments  in  the  shape  of  board, 
lodging,  and  clothing  at  Court  exactly  as  the  de- 
pendents of  a  manorial  lord  lived  upon  him  at  his 
castles.  Moreover,  when  salaries  first  began  to  be 
paid  to  the  rank  and  file  of  the  service,  they  took 
the  form  of  preferments  to  ecclesiastical  benefices  or 
dignities.^  In  other  words,  those  who  pursued  what 
we  should  now  call  middle-class  professions  were 
actually  either  dependent  inmates  of  a  great  estab- 
lishment, or  individuals  composing  a  manorial  cor- 
poration. Thus  they  fall  into  the  two  regular  ranks 
of  the  Norman  organization,  and  do  not  in  any  sense 
create  a  third  class. 

There  remains  the  case  of  the  trading  population 
of  the  towns  ;  and,  even  if  we  cannot  find  in  it  any 
of  the  qualities  of  a  Middle  Class  occupation,  it  will 
nevertheless  be  worth  attention,  because,  when  a 
Middle  Class  began  to  appear,  it  rose  upon  the 
basis  of  the  commercial  habits  and  traditions  already 
in  existence.  These  had  displayed  from  quite  an 
early  date  certain  marked  tendencies;  and  it  will  be 
easier  to  understand  the  social  and  political  develop- 
ment of  the  Middle  Classes  after  some  consideration 
of  the  trade  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries. 
It  was  regulated  by  two  main  factors,  one  the  con- 
trol of  the  right  of  holding  markets  by  confining  the 
power  of  granting  a  market  to  manorial  lords  and 
heads  of  great  religious  houses ;  the  other,  the  in- 
vention and  creation  of  the  Gilda  Mercatoria.  Now 
neither  of  these  factors  really  introduced  a  new  con- 

^  For  references  see  "The  King's  Government,"  pp.  8-16. 

C 


i8      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

ception  into  the  state.  Obviously  the  former  did 
not.  The  inabiUty  to  hold  a  market  otherwise  than 
by  the  express  grant  of  a  feudal  superior  simply 
meant  that  no  accident  of  the  collection  of  popula- 
tion in  a  town,  with  the  consequent  ease  of  barter 
and  trafficking,  was  to  interfere  with  the  unity  of 
the  Norman  conception.  Just  as  the  rustic  popula- 
tion was  responsible  to  the  lord  for  its  labour  and 
profits,  so  the  craftsman  and  w'orker  of  the  town 
must  acknowledge  his  power  to  demand  account  of 
them  for  their  doings,  to  administer  the  kind  of 
justice  which  these  doings  might  call  for,  and  to 
take  toll  of  their  trade.  The  Gilda  Mercatoria  was, 
as  it  were,  the  answering  attempt  of  the  towns  to 
make  the  feudal  conception  operate  In  their  particular 
conditions.  The  rural  tenants  of  the  manor  had  their 
compensation  for  being  bound  to  service  in  the  fact 
that  they  composed  a  single  body,  free  from  outside 
interference  or  competition.  The  people  of  the 
towns,  in  so  far  as  they  also  held  and  cultivated 
their  fields,  were  not,  of  course,  on  very  difterent 
footing  from  the  people  of  the  villages.  But  as  soon 
as  they  obtained  market  rights,  they  began  to  find 
that  a  door  had  been  opened  to  strangers.  A  trader 
might  come  to  a  town  on  market  days  and  pursue 
his  business  without  establishino-  himself  there  in 
any  way  which  would  render  him  liable  to  manorial 
dues.  A  stranger  could  not  enter  into  agricultural 
occupation  without  becoming  resident  on  the  manor; 
and  the  process  of  becoming  a  resident  was  accom- 
panied by  heavy  fines  to  the  lord.  But  any  man 
might   bring  his  pack   to  market,   paying   perhaps 


THE  GILDA  MERCATORIA  19 

stallage  dues,  take  his  money,  and  depart  again. 
The  Gilds  were  designed  to  prevent  this.  They 
made  of  the  trading  population  of  towns  a  corpora- 
tion with  rights  enforceable  against  the  stranger, 
such  as  rights  of  pre-emption  over  his  goods,  and  of 
imposing  special  taxes  for  the  privilege  of  putting 
up  a  stall,  and  for  the  passage  of  roads  and  bridges. 
Thus  the  Gilda  Mercatoria  was,  in  its  origin,  a 
perfectly  comprehensible  growth  within  the  feudal 
system.  It  did  not  signalize  the  rising  of  a  new 
class,  it  was  merely  the  extension  of  the  normal 
privileges  of  manorial  tenants  to  circumstances  ot 
town  life.  It  was  not,  indeed,  universal  in  England, 
nor  was  it  of  very  rapid  growth.  Only  one  Gild — 
that  of  Burford,  in  Oxfordshire — is  definitely  known 
to  have  existed  before  the  end  of  the  eleventh 
century,  and  some  twenty-eight  others  are  dated 
as  of  the  twelfth  century.^  But  this  fact  rather 
supports  than  weakens  the  belief  that  those  Gilds 
do  not  imply  at  this  period  the  existence  of  a  new 
class  of  the  community.  No  particular  level  of  the 
population  felt  at  any  one  moment  a  pressure  of  new 
difficulties.  The  Gilds  came  gradually  into  exist- 
ence as  one  town  after  another  perceived  the  effect 
of  the  market  in  infringing  the  exclusive  unity  of 
the  manor.  Moreover,  it  is  fairly  clear  from  what 
we  know  of  the  Gilds,  that  in  constitution,  as  well 
as  in  origin,  they  represented  no  new  class.  One  of 
the  earliest  rolls  of  members  of  a  Gilda  Mercatoria, 
that  of  Shrewsbury  in  1209,  has  been  examined  by 
Professor  Cunningham;  and  he  comes  to  the  con- 
^  Gross,  "Gild  Merchant,"  i,  9-20. 


20      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

elusion  that  this  Gild  must  have  included  nearly 
every  householder  in  the  town.^  Only  one  person 
appears  who  could  be  described  as  a  wholesale 
dealer — "  Richard  the  Grocer."  The  rest  would  seem 
to  be  all  small  craftsmen  and  artisans,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  twelve  "  mercers,"  who  would  keep 
httle  shops  for  the  sale  of  goods  by  the  small  scales. 
Gilds  so  comprehensive  as  this  cannot  be  described 
as  in  any  sense  revealing  a  Middle  Class.  It  may  per- 
haps be  urged  in  this  connection  that  the  usual  trans- 
lation of  Gilda  Mercatoria  as  Gild  Merchant  is 
rather  misleading.  The  word  "  merchant  "  conveys  to 
us  inevitably  an  impression  of  trading  upon  a  con- 
siderable scale,  and  still  more  an  impression  of  trading 
based  upon  some  sort  of  theory  of  credit  operations. 
In  point  of  fact  neither  of  these  is  characteristic  of 
the  Gilda  Mercatoria  in  its  palmiest  days.  It  would 
be  safer  to  translate  the  words  into  "  Market  Gild," 
since  that  gives  a  picture  of  stalls  set  up  in  the 
streets  of  a  little  town,  laden  with  petty  quantities 
of  goods  for  sale,  garments  and  cloth,  butter  and 
eggs,  meat  and  provisions,  all  adapted  for  purchases 
on  a  very  small  scale;  and  a  picture  also  of  the 
people  of  the  countryside  coming  in  to  buy  and  sell, 
and  of  local  authorities  keeping  order  and  exercising 
superintendence.  During  the  greater  part  of  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  there  would  be  very 
few,  if  any,  shops  in  these  small  towns.^  The  people 
who  sold  goods  at  the  periodical  markets  would  be 
mostly  artisans  and  craftsmen  who   had  made  the 

'  Royal  Hist.  Society's  Transactions,  vol.  ix. 

^  Cunningham,  "  Growth  of  English  History,"  i,  3. 


THE  GILDA  MERCATORIA  21 

things  in  the  intervals  between  the  markets.  They 
would  have  but  the  most  limited  stock  of  goods  at 
any  stated  time,  being  mainly  occupied  in  working 
up  material  given  to  them  for  that  purpose  by  their 
customers.  Households  would  very  largely  supply 
their  own  needs,  and  the  markets  would  only  be 
occasions  for  obtaining  things  rather  more  elaborate 
than  those  usually  made  at  home,  or  articles  brought 
from  abroad,  like  pepper,  for  which  there  were  no 
regular  shops. 

Once,  however,  it  becomes  clear  that  the  Market 
Gilds  belong  to  a  stage  before  the  development  of 
a  Middle  Class,  they  may  be  studied  not  without  ad- 
vantage to  our  subject,  as  displaying  certain  qualities 
which  will  shed  some  light  upon  that  development 
when  it  took  place.  First  of  all,  we  can  perceive 
the  origin  of  the  narrow  conception  of  the  operation 
of  commerce  which  for  so  long  hampered  English 
traders.  The  necessity  for  balancing  the  privileges 
of  the  feudal  superior  by  the  establishment  of  some 
rights  of  exclusive  profit-making  predisposed  traders 
to  a  system  of  local  "  protection  "  which  before  very 
long  almost  strangled  the  towns  under  the  command 
of  a  Market  Gild.^  It  would  be  unfair,  of  course,  to 
judge  the  outlook  of  these  early  traders  by  later 
standards,  and  condemn  their  policy  offhand  as  be- 
nightedly  selfish.  They  were  imprisoned  as  yet  in 
a  national  organization  which  had  no  reference  to 
trade — to  the  systematic  and  organized  exchange  of 
commodities.  The  feudal  theory  viewed  the  nation 
as  a  number  of  self-contained  units,  whose  solidity 
'  Gross,  "Gild  Merchant,"  i,  52. 


22      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

resided  in  the  common  responsibility  of  their  over- 
lords to  the  Crown,  not  in  any  common  interests  of 
their  own.  It  would  have  been  impossible  for  a  trader 
in  this  period  to  have  had  any  notion  of  the  mutual 
advantage  of  flourishing  trade  in  different  centres. 
He  could  not  be  expected  to  see  that  the  profits  of 
a  tradesman  in  another  town  were  of  any  value  to 
him.  His  duties  and  responsibilities  were  so  sharply 
localized  that  he  could  not  help  setting  his  whole 
mind  to  localizing  also  the  turnover  of  commerce. 
That  all  this  gave  rise  to  habits  of  commercial 
timidity  is  beyond  question.  For  a  long  time  to 
come  merchants  were  impelled,  by  the  traditions 
which  had  come  down  from  the  first  town  organiza- 
tion, towards  all  kinds  of  protectionism.  Partly  by 
local  regulations,  partly  by  monopolistic  combina- 
tions, they  continued  to  act  on  the  principle  that 
one  man's  gain  must  be  another  man's  loss.  But 
some  excuse  may  be  found  for  them  in  the  con- 
ditions under  which  tradinsf  was  carried  on  in  the 
Norman  and  Angevin  periods. 

It  is  not  possible  to  discern  even  in  London  at 
this  time  any  broader  conception  of  what  commerce 
might  mean.  Yet  London  must  to  some  extent  be 
excepted  from  general  statements  with  regard  to  the 
Middle  Classes.  For  here  the  agricultural  basis  of 
the  feudal  system  never  really  applied.  Every  other 
town  in  the  kingdom  was  more  or  less  an  accidental 
occurrence  in  some  manor  or  other.  People  hap- 
pened to  be  congregated  in  certain  spots  in  such  a 
way  that  some  pursuits  other  than  those  of  agri- 
culture were  open  to  them;  but,  as  has  been  re- 


SPECIAL  POSITION  OF  LONDON     23 

marked  above,  this  fact  did  not  at  first  interfere 
fundamentally  with  the  authority  of  the  feudal  su- 
perior. These  other  pursuits  were  adjusted  to  the 
system.  But  London  was,  from  the  very  beginning 
of  the  Norman  rule,  a  place  apart.  As  the  capital, 
it  was  largely  occupied  by  people  who  did  not  there 
fulfil — because  they  were  fulfilling  elsewhere — the 
feudal  conditions  of  residential  tenure.  Consequently 
distinctions  which  held  orood  elsewhere  did  not  exist 
here;  and  a  class  of  people  who  would  have  had  no 
standing  in  the  country  districts  appears  quite  early 
among  the  Londoners  to  have  been  a  political  force. 
The  subject  is  very  obscure;  but  it  is  difficult  to  in- 
terpret in  any  other  way  than  this  certain  passages 
in  the  Chronicles  concerning  the  reign  of  Stephen. 
Thus  when  Matilda  was  gathering  support  at  Win- 
chester, the  Londoners  were  summoned  to  appear 
there;  and  in  maintaining  their  demand  for  the  re- 
lease of  Stephen  they  had  the  voice  of  all  the  barons 
then  present  "  qui  in  eorum  communionem  jamdu- 
dum  recepti  fuerant."  ^  This  may  perhaps  be  only  a 
phrase  anachronistically  applied  ;  as  it  stands  it  can 
mean  nothing  but  that  the  Londoners  who  had  no 
feudal  rank  had  some  kind  of  corporate  existence. 
That  this  existence  was  at  least  unofticially  recog- 
nized is  to  be  concluded  from  a  phrase  used  by  the 
Papal  Legate  when  he  reproached  the  Londoners, 
who  were  regarded  "  quasi  proceres,"  for  fostering 
those  who  had  deserted  the  kinof  in  battle.  Now 
when  we  have  made  all  possible  allowances  for  the 
nature  of  the  population  of  a  capital,  when  we  have 
^  Malmesbury,  ii,  576. 


24      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

recognized  to  the  full  the  fact  that  there  must  have 
been  many  residents  in  London  who  were  in  their 
own  part  of  the  country  feudal  lords  of  the  regular 
type,  entirely  unconcerned  with  trade,  there  remains 
in  the  passages  which  have  been  quoted  the  clear 
distinction  between  the  barons  and  the  "  communio  " 
of  Londoners  into  which  they  had  been  received; 
and  there  remains  also  the  Lesfate's  remark  that  the 
Londoners  were  regarded  "  as  a  kind  of  nobility," 
obviously  implying  that  he  had  before  him  people 
who  were  not  of  those  normally  included  in  the 
nobility  of  the  Norman  system.  They  must  have 
been  traders,  and  of  course,  traders  on  a  scale  un- 
known in  the  rest  of  the  country. 

If  we  conclude  from  this  that  in  London  a  Middle 
Class  had  begun  to  appear  some  time  before  it 
showed  any  signs  of  existence  in  the  rest  of  the 
country,  the  reason  is  not  the  magnitude  of  the 
trade  it  must  have  been  carrying  on.  That  would 
inevitably  be  larger  than  the  trade  of  any  other 
town;  because  of  the  residence  in  London  of  all  the 
great  people  who  were,  to  each  of  the  other  towns, 
only  so  many  single  persons  who  drew  rather  than 
spent  money.  Furthermore,  it  was  only  in  London 
that  such  people  would  need  to  spend  money.  When 
in  residence  on  their  manors  they  could  supply  by 
services  of  all  kinds  the  necessities  of  their  house- 
holds. But  magnitude  of  trade  is  not  a  sufficient 
differentia  of  a  Middle  Class.  It  could  only  cause 
contemporaries  like  the  Papal  Legate  to  attempt  to 
rank  the  Londoners  with  the  feudal  nobles.  In 
order  to  obtain  a  real  sign  of  a  new  force  at  work 


SPECIAL  POSITION  OF  LONDON     2S 


-D 


we  must  observe  that,  as  London's  trade  was  in- 
evitably greater,  so  also  it  was  inevitably  more 
bound  up  with  a  coined  currency  than  the  trade  of 
any  other  town.  The  resources  upon  which  a  feudal 
lord  could  draw  when  in  his  own  domain,  whether 
they  took  the  form  of  a  grant  of  privileges  in  return 
for  a  certain  supply  of  manufactured  goods,  or  the 
form  of  actual  maintenance  in  payment  for  work 
done,  were  useless  in  London.  They  were  not  port- 
able  wealth.  Consequently,  the  lord  would  have  to 
depend  upon  currency  in  London;  and  the  result 
would  be  that  by  the  nature  rather  than  by  the 
mere  scale  of  its  trading  transactions  London  would 
tend  to  absorb  more  and  more  of  the  available  coin- 
age. This  in  its  turn  would  react  upon  the  feudal 
lords.  The  necessit}^  for  money  would  gradually 
lead  them  to  commute  manorial  services  for  money 
payments,  firstly  in  the  relation  between  themselves 
and  their  tenants,  in  order  that  they  might  have 
more  to  spend ;  and,  secondly,  in  the  relation  be- 
tween themselves  and  the  Sovereign,  in  order  that 
they  might,  by  exchanging  military  responsibilities 
for  cash  payments,  be  the  more  free  to  disregard 
any  effect  which  their  policy  on  their  own  estates 
might  be  having  upon  the  character  of  the  armed 
service  they  were  theoretically  bound  to  provide. 
This  again  would  have  its  effect  upon  the  policy  of 
the  Crown.  The  feudal  service  had  always  been 
clumsy,  and  was  from  time  to  time  a  double-edged 
weapon  in  the  King's  hand.  It  did  not  provide  a 
very  efficient  fighting  force,  since  delays,  jealousies, 
and   animosities  were  always  interfering   with   the 


26      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

muster  of  an  army.  Moreover,  the  maintenance  of 
armed  men  by  the  great  nobles  was  often  a  source 
of  uneasiness.  Therefore  from  every  point  of  view, 
when  currency  began  to  accumulate  in  any  bulk,  as 
it  was  bound  to  do  in  the  nature  of  London's  com- 
merce, the  time  was  ripe  for  a  new  use  of  money, 
and  a  new  regard  for  it. 

Yet,  though  we  can  thus  make  an  approach  to  a 
definition  of  the  Middle  Class  at  this  date,  it  can 
be  no  more  than  an  approach.  A  new  regard  for 
money  does  not  necessarily  involve  a  new  conception 
of  its  nature  and  possibilities;  and  until  the  new  con- 
ception began  to  operate  the  traders  must  be  regarded 
as  rather  passive  than  active  instruments  of  change. 
It  was,  indeed,  through  them  and  the  kind  of  work 
they  carried  on  that  currency  became  more  in  de- 
mand, and  tended  to  accumulate  in  quantities  be- 
yond the  mere  necessities  of  the  exchange  of  goods. 
But  such  accumulation  was  not  made  an  active  and 
reproductive  force  as  yet.  On  the  whole,  in  what- 
ever way  it  was  used  by  traders,  the  main  idea  was 
the  simple  one  of  purchase.  In  some  cases  towns 
obtained  Market  Gild  charters  b)^  payment;  and 
the  confirmations  of  such  charters  by  the  Crown 
were  entirely  obtained  by  payment.  London,  which 
had  no  Market  Gild,  was  constantly  obtaining 
security  for  its  precarious,  but  obstinately  main- 
tained, liberties  in  the  same  way.  It  paid  heavy 
fines  to  Matilda,  to  Henry  II,  and  to  Richard.  But 
all  such  operations,  though  dependent  in  the  broad 
sense  upon  the  power  of  money,  are  mere  extensions 
of  the  simple  idea  of  sale  and  purchase.    They  were 


SPECIAL  POSITION  OF  LONDON     27 

transactions  carried  through  by  a  number  of  men 
jointly,  exactly  in  the  fashion  of  a  transaction  carried 
through  by  any  one  of  them  at  the  moment,  with  no 
sense  that  a  combination  of  men  can  be,  economi- 
cally speaking,  not  merely  more  effective  than,  but 
something  positively  different  from,  a  single  in- 
dividual. 

One  further  point  remains  to  be  considered  before 
leaving  the  twelfth  century — the  Saladin  tithe  of 
1 1 88;  for  this  looks,  at  first  sight,  like  a  distinct 
recognition  of  the  growth  of  a  new  class  in  the 
State.  The  Saladin  tithe  imposed  the  first  tax  on 
movables  ;  it  was,  that  is  to  say,  the  first  recogni- 
tion of  a  kind  of  property  which  had  not  till  then 
paid  its  contribution  to  the  Royal  Exchequer.  Some 
change  was  taking  place  whereby  individuals  were 
enriching  themselves  beyond  and  outside  the  feudal 
theory  of  the  subject's  position  and  opportunities. 
But  again,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Londoners,  it  will 
be  better  to  keep  a  clear  line  of  division  between 
recognition  of  a  new  form  of  wealth,  and  the  pro- 
duction, by  circumstances  of  wealth,  of  a  new  class. 
The  tax  on  movables  in  1 188  was  part  of  a  general 
tithe,  and  it  was  apparently  paid  by  the  traders 
without  any  more  subtle  evasion  than  such  as  might 
be  compassed  by  concealment  of  goods  or  false 
declaration.^    They  had  not  yet  perceived  that  their 

^  The  extent  of  this  kind  of  evasion  can  be  gathered  from  the 
provision  inserted  in  the  regulations  for  the  tax  of  1225  that  every 
person  not  an  earl,  baron,  or  knight,  must  swear  to  the  value  of 
his  own  movables  and  those  of  his  two  nearest  neighbours 
(Dowell,  "History  of  Taxation,"  i,  71). 


28      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

increasing  command  of  the  currency,  together  with 
the  increasing  need  of  the  Royal  Exchequer  for 
coined  money,  wherewith  to  pay  for  all  that  the 
feudal  system  was  ceasing  to  render  as  service,  put 
them  into  a  position  unlike  that  of  any  other 
members  of  the  community.  Their  goods  were 
literally  valued  and  tithed;  they  were  not  assessed. 
In  the  difference  between  the  two  processes  lies  the 
whole  distinction  between  persons  who  merely  hap- 
pened as  individuals  to  have,  in  quantities  sufficient 
to  be  taxed,  goods  of  a  kind  previously  unknown  in 
such  quantities,  and  a  Middle  Class  introducing  into 
a  community  new  ideas  of  money  both  for  public  and 
private  purposes. 

We  come,  then,  to  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century 
without  perceiving  anything  more  than  the  existence 
of  people  ready  to  compose  such  a  class,  but  as  yet 
unconscious  of  the  fundamental  differences  that  were 
growing  up  between  them  and  the  rest  of  the  nation. 
In  so  far  as  they  began  to  feel  any  differences,  as  in 
the  dangerous  possibilities  of  open  markets,  they 
had  no  other  idea  than  to  obtain  from  the  feudal 
superior  some  privileges  that  should  do  for  them 
something  of  what  the  protecting  exclusiveness  of 
tenure  did  for  the  rural  portions  of  the  manor.  In 
so  far  as  the  Londoners  felt  the  power  which  wealth 
was  bringing  to  them,  their  idea  was  to  ally  them- 
selves with  nobles,  and  in  some  sense  take  rank 
with  them. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  THIRTEENTH   AND   FOURTEENTH    CENTURIES THE 

EFFECTS   OF    INCREASING  WEALTH 

THE  next  two  centuries,  the  thirteenth  and 
fourteenth,  though  they  differ  greatly  in  sig- 
nificance for  a  Study  of  the  Middle  Classes,  may 
best  be  considered  together;  because  it  is  only  in 
the  lio:ht  of  the  sudden  changes  of  the  fourteenth 
century  that  the  processes  taking  place  during  the 
thirteenth  can  be  properly  understood.  With  the 
beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century  there  can  no 
longer  be  any  doubt  of  the  existence  of  a  class  in 
the  community  distinctly  separable  from  the  rest  in 
its  aims,  its  pursuits,  its  methods,  its  purposes,  and 
its  share  in  the  national  existence.  Its  appearance 
in  this  defined  form  has  been  generally  regarded  by 
historians  as  curiously  abrupt.  Some  consideration 
of  the  trading  classes  during  the  thirteenth  century 
may  serve  to  show  how  it  came  about  that  there 
were  people  ready  to  take  shape  suddenly  as  a  new 
fqrce;  and  at  the  same  time  it  will  appear  that  the 
precipitating  agent,  so  to  speak,  of  this  new  crystal- 
lization affords  us  the  first  great  step  towards  justify- 
ing our  definition  of  a  Middle  Class. 

Two  external  signs  of  change  during  the  thirteenth 
century  are  obvious.  The  first  is  the  tendency  to- 
wards a  more  independent  position  for  the  towns; 

29 


so      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

and  the  second  an  increase  in  the  wealth  of  indi- 
viduals in  the  towns.  We  have  seen  that  the  first 
foreshadowings  of  town  liberties  were  really  far  from 
a  movement  towards  independence.  They  were,  as 
Professor  Cunningham  puts  it/  contracts  with  the 
manorial  lord,  which  had  their  origin  in  the  desire 
of  the  trader  to  be  in  the  same  kind  of  clearly  defined 
position  as  the  agriculturist  enjoyed,  for  the  protec- 
tection  of  himself  and  his  profits.  But  during  the 
thirteenth  century,  the  towns  evidently  began  to  en- 
visage new  possibilities.  They  secured,  by  pay- 
ments to  the  Exchequer,  royal  sanction  for  these 
contracts  with  the  lords.  The  inevitable  result  was 
that  gild  charters  of  this  kind  opened  the  door  to 
a  certain  independence  of  the  lords.  Derived  as 
they  were  from  the  supreme  authority  they  could 
easily  become  (though  they  were  not  necessarily  so 
in  themselves)  a  means  of  maintaining,  against  later 
lords,  privileges  granted  in  very  different  circum- 
stances by  their  predecessors.  The  strongest  proof 
of  this  is  that  the  Market  Gild  has  been  held  to  be 
of  more  importance  in  the  towns  under  a  manorial 
lord  than  it  was  in  the  royal  towns. "^  With  the  in- 
crease of  trading  there  was  a  growing  tendency  to 
resist  the  authority  of  a  lord  in  town  management, 
and  his  exaction  of  dues.  An  organization  like 
the  Market  Gild,  which  afforded  a  rallying  point 
against  the  lord,  naturally  stimulated  the  energies 
of  the  citizens  in  its  support;  and  thus  the  Market 
Gilds  in  such  towns   became  stronger,  because  of 

^  "Growth  of  English  Industry  and  Commerce,"  i,  134. 
^  Gross,  "Gild  Merchant,"  i,  92. 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    31 

more  vital  importance  to  the  several  communities, 
than  they  were   in   towns   which  had  no  such   im- 
mediate conHict  of  interests.    The  towns   were,   of 
course,  only  taking  their  share  in  the  general  break- 
up of  the  feudal  system.     But  the  fact  that  the  form 
which  the  breaking  up  took  in  their  case  was  that 
of  corporate  action  and  corporate  existence  is  most 
important.    In  the  agricultural  portions  of  the  manor 
the  result  of  the  decay  of  feudalism  was  all  to  dis- 
solve the  manorial  organism,  to  make  a  beginning 
of   various    individual    relations    between    lord  and 
tenant.    In  the  town  portions  the  result  was  rather 
to  create  a  new  organism,  the  very  purpose  of  which 
was  to  prevent  and  stand  in  the  way  of  such  indi- 
vidual relations.    To  the  men  working  on  the  land 
independence  meant  freedom  from  personal  service, 
and  the  power   to   translate   into   money  payments 
duties  of  a  certain  fixed  and  definite  kind.    To  the 
traders  independence  meant  the  power  to  stand  to- 
oether  in  order  to  limit  exactions  which,  being  levied 
upon  pursuits  and  industries  that  had  not  been  con- 
templated in  the  original  constitution  of  the  manor, 
had  no  clearly  defined  basis  for  translation  into  rent, 
and  were  therefore  open   to  capricious   increase  as 
trade    developed.    Moreover,    the   towns   were  ob- 
viously an  easier  source  of  revenue  to  the  lords  and 
the  Crown.     The  currency  was  slowly  enlarging  in 
quantity;    and  just   as,  in   the  earlier   days,   it  had 
tended  to   concentration    in    London,    so    the    first 
effects  of  its  wider  use  would  be  felt  in  the  towns 
rather  than  in  the  villages  of  the  country-side.     The 
limits  of  profitable  exaction  would  soon  be  reached 


32      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

in  the  agricultural  parts  of  the  community,  whose 
wealth  was  almost  entirely  in  kind.  They  would  be 
much  less  easily  reached  in  the  towns,  where  pay- 
ment could  be  demanded  in  coin  or  in  valuables 
more  portable  than  those  of  the  farmer.-^ 

Hence  the  town  populations  began  to  attach  more 
and  more  importance  to  such  instruments  of  united 
action  as  they  possessed.  In  some  cases  these  were 
already  real  liberties.  I  pswich  had  a  common  seal  and 
a  form  of  corporate  government  as  early  as  1201;^ 
and  other  instances  of  the  liber  biLrgus  occur  during 
the  century.  Although  modern  research 'has  tended 
to  minimize  the  connection  between  the  Market 
Gilds  and  the  process  of  incorporation  of  towns, 
and  to  deny  the  theory  that  the  former  were  cor- 
porations in  embryo,  yet  it  may  be  maintained  that 
in  towns  which  had  no  municipal  liberties  the  Gild 
did  nevertheless  serve  the  purpose  of  providing  a 
kind  of  united  life  and  a  basis  of  united  action.^  It 
would  throw  up,  in  the  persons  of  its  ofhcials  and 
principal  members,  the  men  who  would  be  gaining 
experience  in  town  affairs,  and  would  therefore  be 
on  the  look-out  for  more  extensive  and  more  inde- 
pendent powers  as  opportunity  arose.  Their  grow- 
ing wealth,  combined  with  the  increasing  need  of  the 
Crown  and  the  lords  for  the  particular  form  of  wealth 
which  the  town-life  tended  to  produce,  gave  them 
their  opportunities.  Bit  by  bit,  and  almost  entirely 
by  purchase,  towns  obtained  ever  extending  liberties. 

^  Cf.  Dowell,  "History  of  Taxation,"  i,  18. 

'  See  Gross,  "  Gild  Merchant,"  i,  97. 

^  Cunningham,  "  Growth  of  English  Industry,"  i,  225. 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    33 

It  was  remarked  in  the  previous  chapter  that  the 
mere  purchase  of  Hberties  cannot  quite  be  held  to 
show  characteristic  signs  of  a  Middle-Class  outlook. 
It  was  a  straightforward  and  uncomplicated  trans- 
action. But  even  before  the  thirteenth  century  a 
conception  had  made  its  appearance  which  is  essen- 
tially different  from  affairs  of  purchase.  This  was 
the  Firma  Btcrgi,  the  arrangement  by  which  towns 
in  the  royal  demesnes  paid  lump  sums  in  taxation, 
as  communities,  instead  of  taxes  levied  direct  upon 
each  individual  householder.  The  important  point 
to  notice  is  that  the  lump  sums  thus  paid  were  not 
totals  of  individual  assessments,  but  were,  so  to 
speak,  contract  sums  agreed  upon  between  the  lead- 
ing townsmen  and  the  Royal  Exchequer.  In  other 
words,  here  emerges  a  distinctly  monetary  concep- 
tion. The  Firma  Burgi  is  practically  a  recognition 
of  the  principles  of  discount  and  present  value.  In 
consideration  of  being  saved  the  trouble  and  the 
delay  of  a  house-to-house  collection  of  tallages,  the 
Exchequer  agrees  to  accept  a  defined  sum  and  leave 
the  raising  of  it  to  the  town  community.  The  towns 
on  their  side  gained  something  which  they  hence- 
forth continued,  in  the  face  of  many  different  kinds 
of  taxation,  to  defend  jealously— the  power  of  keep- 
ing the  true  details  of  their  wealth  more  or  less  to 
themselves.  In  the  rough,  the  extent  of  their 
prosperity  must,  of  course,  be  gauged  by  the  royal 
commissioners.  But  it  was  much  to  them  at  this 
early  time,  and  it  became  more  and  more  as  trading 
progressed,  to  be  able  to  keep  their  own  counsel  as 
to  detailed  assessments. 

D 


34      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

Of  course  their  power  to  do  so  was  not  won 
outright  by  this  single  form  of  arrangement  with 
the  Exchequer.  One  of  the  most  interesting  docu- 
ments of  the  thirteenth  century  is,  in  point  of  fact, 
the  product  of  an  assessment  of  exactly  the  kind 
which  the  towns  did  their  best  to  avoid.  It  is  the 
assessment  roll  of  the  town  of  Colchester,  for  the 
tax  of  one-seventh  levied  upon  property  by  Edward  I 
in  1297,  and  attached  to  the  Rolls  of  Parliament  as 
a  specimen  instance  of  the  process  of  assessment.^ 
Every  sort  of  property  appears  in  it,  from  the 
trader's  stock  to  the  appointments  of  his  table — the 
coal-dealer's  brass  cauldron,  as  well  as  his  sea-coal; 
the  tanner's  personal  garments  and  stack  of  wood, 
as  well  as  his  leather  ;  the  dyer's  spoons,  as  well  as 
his  cloth.  Yet  such  inquisitions  as  this  were  in 
practice  little  more  than  a  method  of  enforcing  from 
time  to  time  revision  of  the  town's  contribution  to 
the  Exchequer,  and  of  preventing  too  much  conceal- 
ment of  wealth.  After  every  assessment  the  towns 
always  found  means  to  return  to  the  lump  sum 
arrangement,  and  reduce  the  assessments  to  a  form. 

While  recognizing  in  the  Firma  Burgi  and  its 
sequels  a  monetary  conception  which  betrays  the  in- 
stincts of  a  trading  Middle  Class,  we  must  note  that  as 
yet  this  "  farming"  of  taxes  was  only  in  a  primitive 
sense  a  financial  process.  Itwas,  if  the  distinction  may 
serve,  rather  a  source  of  advantage  and  convenience 
than  a  source  of  profit.  The  lump  sum  may  in  some 
instances  have  been  provided  by  a  certain  number 
of  citizens,  who  afterwards  collected  from  the  rest 
'  "Rot.  Parlt.,"i,  228. 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    35 

of  the  community  the  money  advanced;  but  more 
probably  it  was  collected  before  it  was  paid.  There 
are  no  signs  of  an  idea  that  sums  of  money  could 
be  handled  so  as  to  yield  a  profit  to  the  handler. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  first  operation  in  which 
traders  took  an  active,  and  not  merely  a  passive, 
concern  in  customs  duties.  In  1275  the  first  Parlia- 
ment of  Edward  I  granted  additional  tolls  at  the 
ports  on  wool  and  leather  "  ad  instantiam  et  rogatum 
mercatorum."  ^  This  again  was  merely  a  transaction 
of  simple  purchase.  The  Crusades  had  produced  a 
revival  and  an  extension  of  trade;  and  the  merchants 
wished  for  a  strengthening  of  the  English  fleet 
which  should  afford  them  a  better  guarantee  of  safe 
passage  for  their  wool  across  the  Channel.  The  in- 
creased tax  was,  in  fact,  a  kind  of  insurance  payment. 
However,  if  we  do  not  as  yet  discern  any  grasp 
of  what  financial  processes  might  be,  it  is  certainly 
clear  that  the  trading  class  was  acquiring  wealth  in 
a  degree  which  would  very  soon  open  its  mind  to 
such  ideas.  The  simple  fact  that  the  wool  mer- 
chants actually  proposed  to  pay  more  customs  duties, 
and  the  more  indirect  inference,  from  the  anxiety 
for  town  liberties  and  corporate  payment  of  taxes, 
that  there  were  increasing  grounds  for  the  traders 
to  look  after  their  private  interests,  are  significant. 
Nor  are  material  evidences  lacking.  The  thirteenth 
century  was  a  period  firstly,  of  extension  of  town 
boundaries  and  the  rise  of  new  towns;  secondly,  of  a 
higher  sense  of  town  amenities,  as  is  shown,  for  ex- 
ample, by  the  transference  of  the  whole  town  of  Sarum 
'  Dowell,  "  History  of  Taxation,"  i,  84. 


36      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

to  a  site  possessing  better  facilities  for  such  accommo- 
dations as  the  water-supply  ;  and  thirdly,  a  period  of 
more  substantial  buildingf,  when  stone  houses  bepfan 
to  replace  the  old  structures  of  wood,  and  two-storied 
buildings  became  common.-^  The  same  conclusion 
may  be  reached  from  such  knowledge  as  we  have 
of  the  home  life  of  a  trading  burgess.  The  Col- 
chester assessment  reveals  to  us  the  coal  dealer 
with  his  two  silver  cups,  and  a  mazer-bowl,  the 
butcher  with  silver  spoons,  the  tanner  with  a  silver 
cup.  More  remarkable  are  the  statutory  exemptions 
from  the  assessments  of  1294,  1295,  1296,  and  1297, 
under  which  each  man  was  allowed  to  have  untaxed, 
besides  a  suit  of  clothes  for  himself  and  his  wife,  a 
bed,  a  ring,  and  a  buckle  of  gold  or  silver,  a  girdle 
of  silk  in  ordinary  use  by  each  of  them,  and  a  cup 
of  silver  or  mazer  from  which  they  drank.  If  it  was 
possible  to  allow  exemptions  for  all  these  posses- 
sions, it  is  obvious  that  the  burgess  must  in  very 
many  places  have  had  quite  considerable  posses- 
sions, and  valuable  appointments.  In  Colchester, 
indeed,  a  bed  seems  to  have  been  rare.  But  a  good 
deal  of  precious  metal  had  gone  into  cups,  spoons, 
and  buckles;  and  gowns  and  furs  and  silks  were 
almost  the  ordinary  equipment  of  a  trader  of  any 
comfortable  position.  His  house  as  yet  would  be 
rather  cheerless,  with  an  earthen  floor,  very  little 
furniture  beyond  a  bench  or  two  and  a  trestle  table, 
the  meat  served  on  the  spits  on  which  it  was  cooked, 
and  no  glass  in  the  windows.- 

^  See  e.^.,  "  Munimenta  Gildhallae,"  i,  xxxi. 
^  Turner,  "Domestic  Architecture,"  i,  97-104. 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    2>7 

It  is  probable  that,  even  if  our  sources  of  informa- 
tion were  more  complete  than  they  are,  we  should 
not  find  during  the  fourteenth  century  any  very 
great  alteration  in  these  material  conditions  of  the 
life  of  the  trading^  class.  The  extent  of  the  change 
which  suddenly  made  this  class  a  vitally  important 
factor  in  the  state  is  to  be  gauged  rather  by  other 
indications.  The  first  and  most  obvious  of  these  is 
undoubtedly  the  position  which  mercantile  m.ethods 
and  operations  begin  to  occupy  in  the  Statute  Book. 
Professor  Cunningham  has  remarked  that  Royal 
power  after  the  Conquest,  legislative  action  under 
the  Edwards,  and  citizen  aims  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury seem  to  have  been  the  motive  forces  that  come 
most  strikingly  into  play  "  in  the  development  of 
national  life  in  England."  ^  But  if  we  consider  the 
prevailing  character  of  "  legislative  action  under  the 
Edwards "  we  shall  certainly  have  to  attribute  to 
the  fourteenth  century  that  rise  of  the  Middle  Class 
which  this  reference  to  "  citizen  aims  "  would  post- 
pone till  the  fifteenth.  By  far  the  greater  part  of 
the  Statute  Book  of  the  fourteenth  century  consists 
of  laws  reo;ulatinQr  trade  and  commerce.  Two  out- 
standing  characteristics  may  be  discerned  in  these 
laws.  The  first  is  the  attempt,  visible  in  such 
statutes  as  the  various  Ordinances  of  the  Staple,  to 
set  up  a  new  relation  of  direct  responsibility  be- 
tween the  merchant  and  the  State.  The  second  is 
the  equally  persistent  attempt  to  suppress  the  whole- 
sale dealer  and  the  middleman. 

It  is,  of  course,  natural  and  usual  to  regard  the 
^  "Growth  of  English  Industry,"  i,  21. 


38      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

Ordinances  of  the  Staple  as  mainly  designed  for 
revenue  purposes.  The  only  way  to  secure  to  the 
Crown  the  proper  payment  of  export  duties  was  to 
establish  statutory  centres  for  the  accumulation  of 
wool  and  leather,  with  official  arrangements  for  seal- 
ing and  weighing  the  bales,  statutory  routes  to  the 
sea-coast,  and  statutory  ports  of  lading.  The  trade 
had  to  be  run  through  channels  in  which  it  could  be 
checked  and  tolled.  But  this  is  merely  an  explana- 
tion of  what  happened  ;  it  is  not  a  discovery  of  the 
principle  at  work,  which  was  a  new  one.  Hitherto 
the  responsibility  for  securing  to  the  needs  of  the 
Crown  a  due  proportion  of  the  resources  of  the 
country  had  been  essentially  a  local  responsibility. 
Even  the  direct  taxation  by  the  Crown  which  was 
initiated  in  the  tax  on  movables  was  not  in  fact  an 
exception  to  this  rule.  The  assessing  juries  were 
m.ade  up  of  local  residents,  the  payments  into  the 
Treasury  were  made  by  county  officers.  It  was 
altogether  a  piece  of  finance  designed  on  the  lines 
of  bringing  into  the  old  system  the  new  forms  of 
wealth,  not  a  new  system  adapted  to  those  forms. 
The  Ordinances  of  the  Staple  were  a  new  system 
in  that  they  traversed  completely  the  feudal  principle 
of  localized  responsibility  for  taxation,  laying  im- 
posts on  certain  national  sources  of  wealth,  wherever 
obtained. 

This  would  of  itself  be  enough  to  reveal  to  us 
that  the  mercantile  class  had  become  an  element  in 
English  life  which  it  was  no  longer  possible  to  digest 
into  the  old  organization.  But  there  is  a  further, 
and  even  more  significant,  aspect  of  the  Ordinances. 


THE  XIIIth  and  XIVtii  CENTURIES    39 

Hitherto  a  trader  had  been  answerable  for  his  trad- 
ing methods  and  principles  to  a  system  of  local  con- 
trol. It  was  the  Market  Gild  of  his  town,  or  the 
particular  craft  gild  in  his  town  to  which  he  belonged, 
that  enforced  his  observance  of  certain  rules  of  con- 
duct in  his  business,  a  certain  standard  of  honesty 
alike  in  craftsmanship  and  in  the  materials  he  em- 
ployed, and  a  regard  for  the  rights  of  fellow-trades- 
men. A  Merchant  of  the  Staple,  however,  had 
passed  beyond  this  local  control.  The  body  to  which 
he  was  answerable  was  national,  and  the  community 
to  which  he  belonged,  in  his  mercantile  capacity, 
was  not  a  town,  but  a  distinct  part  of  the  population 
of  the  whole  country.  In  other  words,  a  class  has 
emerged  into  view,  distinguishable  not  merely  by 
the  fact  that  the  individuals  composing  it  are  en- 
gaged on  pursuits  too  large  for  the  financial  com- 
petence of  the  feudal  system,  but  still  more  by  the 
fact  that  their  trading  interests  are  those  of  a  class 
and  not  of  a  town. 

The  chief  Staple  was,  of  course,  the  Staple  of 
Wool ;  the  wool  trade  was  the  chief  factor  in  the  rise 
of  this  new  class.  But  the  second  main  character- 
istic of  the  commercial  legislation  of  the  fourteenth 
century  reveals  to  us  a  new  conception  of  business 
in  general  which  was  tending  to  consolidate  the  new 
class.  This  is  the  perpetual  recurrence  of  statutes 
asfainst  enerossinof,  or  wholesale  trading^.  While  the 
Ordinances  of  the  Staple  give  us  some  measure  of 
the  importance  and  weight  of  the  new  class,  the  laws 
against  engrossing  give  us  the  key  to  the  methods 
and  ideas  which   had  raised  this  class   out   of  the 


40      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

mass  of  the  community,  and  inserted  them,  so  to 
speak,  between  the  two  strata  of  manorial  lords 
and  manorial  tenants.  As  long  as  the  trader  was 
also  a  workman,  as  long  as  his  differentia  from  other 
inhabitants  of  the  manor  was  no  more  than  the  exer- 
cise of  skill  upon  material  brought  to  him  to  be  made 
up  for  a  payment,  or  bought  by  him  to  be  made  up 
and  sold,  instead  of  exercise  of  skill  upon  the  land, 
he  remained  capable  of  classification  under  the  old 
heads  by  a  stretching  of  the  manorial  conception. 
But  he  had  soon  passed  out  of  those  limitations. 
The  conception  of  profit  began  to  replace  that  of 
payment  for  the  exercise  of  skill.  Among  the  actual 
workers  at  a  trade  the  weavers  probably  set  on  foot 
the  change.  Some  of  them,  instead  of  weaving  the 
wool  brought  to  them,  and  then  handing  it  over  to  the 
fuller  and  the  dyer,  would  conceive  the  idea  of  buying 
wool,  weaving  it,  paying  the  fuller  and  the  dyer  to 
work  upon  the  fabric,  without  handing  over  posses- 
sion, and  finally  taking  it  back  to  sell  at  an  inclusive 
price  which  was  not  merely  the  cost  of  the  three  pro- 
cesses.^ In  other  branches  of  trade  the  chanofe  was 
slightly  different.  It  consisted  of  going  behind,  so  to 
speak,  the  normal  proceedings  of  open  market.  It 
would  occur  to  some  one  that,  instead  of  the  country- 
man or  countrywoman  coming  in  with  a  supply  ot 
poultry  to  sell  individually,  the  poultry  might  be 
bought  in  the  mass,  and  then  retailed  so  as  to  pro- 
duce a  profit  on  the  transaction.  Similarly  with  the 
farmer's  crops;  instead  of  waiting  for  corn  to  be 
brought  thrashed  to  market,  a  townsman  might  buy 
'  Ashley,  "  Woollen  Industry,"  p.  60. 


J 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    41 

it  on  the  farm,  use  what  he  required,  and  retail  the 
rest.  That  such  operations  were  actually  being  carried 
out  in  the  thirteenth  century  is  clear  from  the  Court 
Rolls,  for  instance,  of  Norwich/ 

Now  here  we  have  at  work  a  clearly  financial'^ 
conception,  that  of  trading  profit.  It  depended  upon  ^ 
a  new  idea  of  the  power  of  money.  To  put  the  case 
baldly,  the  possession  of  money  by  one  man  was 
seen  to  be  an  opportunity  for  taking  advantage  of 
another  man  who  had  none.  This  was  a  change, 
distinct,  even  if  slight,  from  conditions  in  which  the 
only  advantage  had  been  that  one  man  had  the 
power  to  buy  while  the  other  had  the  need  to  sell. 
For  that  position  is  always  rectified  in  some  degree 
by  the  advantage  which  the  possessor  of  an  article 
has  over  the  man  who  wants  to  acquire  it.  When 
money,  as  money,  begins  to  enter  into  trading  trans- 
actions, the  difference  is  that  the  buyer  is  handling 
a  fluid  resource  against  a  rigrid  resource.  He  has 
no  need  to  buy  any  specific  thing.  As  long  as  the 
old  system  prevailed,  the  grower  of  wool  knew  that 
the  weaver  required  his  goods,  and  the  tanner  knew 
that  the  cordwainer  required  leather.  Consequently 
the  seller  had  an  absolute  need  to  work  upon  for 
securing  his  price.  But  when  a  man  arrived  who 
proposed  to  buy  either  wool  or  leather  in  quantity, 
not  in  order  to  work  it  up  for  sale  as  finished  goods, 
but  in  order  to  sell  it  again,  the  wool-grower  and  the 
tanner  knew  that,  if  either  refused  to  sell,  the  offer 
of  purchase  would  not  necessarily  be  pursued  but 
might  be  transferred  to  some  other  class  of  goods,  or 
^  Hudson,  "Leet  Jurisdiction  in  Norwich,"  pp.  Ixxiv,  12,  etc. 


42      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

merely  withheld.  True,  it  would  still  be  open  to  the 
wool-grower  or  the  tanner  to  deal  with  the  weaver 
or  the  cordwainer.  But  here  the  general  advance  of 
trade  came  in  upon  the  side  of  the  middleman  dealer. 
Everything-  was  being  done  upon  a  larger  scale. 
The  supplies  of  raw  material  were  increasing  fast, 
and  consequently  the  possessors  of  them  would 
have  to  work  harder  to  retail  them  unless  the  middle- 
man saved  them  from  the  necessity  of  waiting  for  a 
craftsman  customer.  At  the  same  time  manufacture 
was  increasing,  and  the  craftsmen  were  ready  for  a 
change  whereby  they  could  purchase  material  in 
greater  bulk  than  the  individual  trader  could  supply. 
The  statutes  against  engrossing,  upon  which  we 
are  proceeding,  do  not,  indeed,  concern  such  trans- 
actions as  these.  They  relate  almost  entirely  to 
food  supplies.  The  reason  for  this  is  fairly  clear. 
While  both  sides  to  transactions  in  material  for 
manufacture  mio-ht  derive  benefit  from  the  middle- 
man,  only  one  side  could  find  a  convenience  in  such 
operations  in  connection  with  food  supplies.  In  the 
case  of  manufacturers,  the  consumer  of  material  was 
ready  to  buy  in  bulk ;  in  the  case  of  food  the  con- 
sumer had  no  such  requirements.  To  him  therefore 
it  was  entirelv  a  disadvantacre  that  someone  should 
intervene  between  him  and  the  seller,  especially  if 
the  intervention  amounted  to  a  monopoly,  as  in  the 
small  towns  of  the  time  it  must  often  have  done. 
Hence  the  Statutes  deal  almost  exclusively  with 
food  supplies.  But  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  deal- 
ing in  these  would  be  the  only  form  of  employment  of 
capital.  We  shall  come  later  on  to  specific  proof  that 


THE  XIIIth  AND  XIVth  CENTURIES    43 

the  middleman  existed  in  the  wool  trade,  and  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  he  made  his  appearance 
in  all  forms  of  trade  about  the  same  time. 

Why,  it  may  at  this  point  be  asked,  did  he  appear 
at  all?  i\s  Miss  Alice  Law  put  the  question,  in  an 
inquiry  into  "  The  English  Nouveaux  Riches  in  the 
Fourteenth  Century,"^  "How  did  the  insignificant 
peddling  English  traders  of  the  eleventh,  twelfth, 
and  early  thirteenth  centuries  so  suddenly  develop 
into  the  important  political  plutocracy  of  the  four- 
teenth, a  plutocracy  so  powerful  that  at  one  time  it 
threatened  to  furnish  the  English  constitution  with 
a  fourth  estate,  that  of  the  merchants?"  The  answer 
given  by  Miss  Law,  and  supported  by  other  his- 
torians, is  singularly  significant  for  our  purpose.  It 
is,  in  effect,  that  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  and  the 
downfall  of  the  Templars  brought  out  into  circula- 
tion a  great  quantity  of  hoarded  money.  Hitherto 
an  actual  lack  of  coined  money  had  been,  she  re- 
marks, the  chief  difficulty  in  the  way  of  trading  on  a 
considerable  scale.  The  removal  of  the  Jews  and 
the  Templars  not  only  liberated  this  money,  but  also 
removed  the  chief  repositories  for  money.  The  only 
organizations  which  could  take  their  place  were 
the  municipalities  and  the  gilds.  Both  these  kinds 
of  organizations  were  composed  of  traders ;  and  the 
consequence  was  that  money,  as  it  accumulated,  was 
in  its  accumulated,  as  well  as  its  circulating,  form  at 
the  disposal  of  the  trade.  In  other  words,  we  are 
on  the  way  now  to  a  conception  of  credit,  as  well 
as  of  wholesale  cash  transactions. 

^  Royal  Hist.  Society's  Transactions,  ix,  49. 


44      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

We  come,  then,  to  this  coincidence — that  at  the 
period  at  which  legislation  is  so  largely  concerned 
with  a  single  kind  of  national  activity  as  to  force  us 
to  the  conclusion  that  a  new  class  was  embodying 
itself  in  the  community,  there  was  a  great  increase 
in  the  currency  of  money.  We  have  also  this  coincid- 
ence— that  the  appearance  of  the  new  class,  from 
whatever  point  of  view  it  is  regarded,  has  always 
struck  the  historian  as  a  sudden  chano-e  in  English 
life,  and  that  the  increase  in  the  currency  was  ex- 
tremely sudden,  resulting  as  it  did  not  from  any 
progress  or  gradual  development  of  policy,  but  from 
such  drastic  action  as  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  and 
the  dissolution  of  the  Knights  Templars.  There  is 
surely  more  than  an  accidental  connection  between 
such  striking  circumstances  as  these.  It  would  seem, 
on  the  face  of  it,  to  amount  to  a  real  foundation  for 
our  definition  of  the  English  Middle  Class.  Some- 
thing had  certainly  happened  to  enable  the  people 
who  had  long  been  tending  towards  a  new  political 
and  social  attitude  to  take  form  and  character  as  a 
class;  some  new  instrument  of  activity  had  been 
provided.  Clearly  we  find  such  an  instrument  in 
/  current  money.  No  other  circumstance  of  the  moment 
suffices  to  account  for  a  great  enlargement  of  trade 
and  trading  methods.  There  had  been  no  remark- 
able political  changes ;  as  we  have  already  seen,  the 
slow  decline  of  feudalism  had  not  really  thrown  up 
a  new  class,  but  had  rather  brought  about  a  certain 
formlessness  and  vagueness  of  outline  which  had 
prevented  such  a  development.  There  had  been  no 
particular  advance  in  education  or  general  intellig- 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH    45 

ence;  it  is  not  until  a  later  period,  when  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  Middle  Class  were  quite  definitely 
marked,  that  the  possession  of  some  artistic  as- 
pirations and  interests  begin  to  appear.  Wealth 
preceded,  and  did  not  follow,  the  cultivation  of 
intelligence.  Again,  there  had  been  no  great  ad- 
vance of  inventiveness,  of  skill  in  handicraft,  or  of 
new  ideas  in  the  material  of  trade.  There  had,  of 
course,  been  some  development  in  those  respects. 
The  quarrel  with  Flanders,  and  the  consequent  pro- 
hibition of  the  export  of  w^ool  to  that  country,  had 
led  to  a  more  extensive  and  more  successful  estab- 
lishment of  weaving  in  England.  The  tendency  of 
the  upper  classes  towards  a  greater  luxury  had,  no 
Idoubt,  produced  a  better  market  for  elaborate  per- 
gonal appointments  and  all  kinds  of  food  supplies. 
The  Crusades  had  introduced  finer  notions  of  what 
mio-ht  be  brougrht  from  distant  lands  to  make  idle 
lives  more  comfortable  and  more  highly  flavoured. 
But  none  of  these  developments  would  account  for 
the  suddenness  of  the  rise  of  the  trading  class,  even 
if  they  could  be  held  to  account  for  that  rise  in  itself. 
The  sudden  thing  had  been  the  liberation  of  hoarded 
/money.  It  was  equally  the  operative  influence  in 
the  change.  For  whatever  advances  may  have  oc- 
curred in  skill,  or  in  market  supplies  and  demand, 
the  point  for  which  we  have  to  account  is  the  way  in 
which  the  trader  is  now  to  be  found  dealing  with 
these.  It  is  not  merely  a  more  extensive  way.  It  is, 
in  the  conception  of  wholesale  commerce.  Staples, 
and  customs,  a  different  way;  and  the  instrument 
which  made  it  different  was  money. 


46      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

There  are  two  curious  considerations  to  be  ad- 
duced in  support  of  the  belief  that  the  new  instru- 
ment, and  not  any  new  ideas,  caused  the  rise  of  the 
Middle  Class.  The  first  is  that  this  Class  had  loner 
established  itself  in  the  community  before  any  such 
idea  as  joint-stock  trading  occurred  to  it.  The  char- 
acteristic combination  of  traders  in  the  fourteenth 
century  is  not  the  Market  Gild  (which  was  already 
declining  in  importance)  nor  even  the  Craft  Gild; 
but  the  Social  Gild.  The  returns  furnished  in  com- 
pliance with  Richard  II's  proclamation,  requiring 
information  as  to  the  rules,  duties,  liberties,  and  pos- 
sessions of  the  oilds  throuo-hout  the  kingdom,  show 
that  the  majority  of  them  date  from  the  latter  half 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  a  few,  such  as  those  at 
Norwich  and  Lynn,  dating  from  the  earliest  years 
of  that  century.  These  gilds  had  no  ostensible 
trading  purposes.  Their  rules  and  formulas  were 
those  of  a  kind  of  friendly  society.  The  members 
met  periodically  for  "  a  time  of  drynkyn  ";  they  were 
under  certain  obliorations  to  maintain  lights  in  the 
parish  churches,  to  arrange  for  burials  of  deceased 
members  and  masses  for  their  souls,  and  to  subscribe 
towards  the  support  of  impoverished  members.  No 
doubt,  at  the  meetings  there  would  be  discussion  of 
trading  affairs  and  of  the  town  markets  and  shops; 
but  these  gilds  were  not  in  any  sense  trading  cor- 
porations. They  may  possibly  have  served  also  as 
repositories  for  a  member's  surplus  money;  but  as 
the  money  would  in  that  case  be  idle,  this  is  a  retro- 
grade rather  than  a  forward  movement.  In  fine,  so 
far  as  the  fourteenth  century  trader  had  any  widely- 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH   47 

spread  notions  of  combination,  he  combined  not  to 
employ  his  money  but  to  find  a  certain  social  and 
charitable  outlet  for  it.  The  supply  of  money,  in 
fact,  found  him  without  any  real  conception  of  what 
capital  meant,  except  in  the  most  direct  sense  as  a 
hoarded  possession. 

The  second  consideration  is  that  the  possibilities 
of  the  foreign  exchanges  were  completely  mis- 
apprehended. Nicholas  Oresme,  writing  about  the 
year  1373,  propounded  the  theory  that  the  coinage 
is  the  property,  not  of  the  sovereign,  but  of  the  com- 
munity;  so  that,  while  the  sovereign's  right  to  manu- 
facture the  coinage  is  unquestioned,  he  has  no  right 
to  make  a  gain  out  of  it.  Oresme  had  in  mind,  not 
only  actual  tampering  with  the  fineness  of  the  cur- 
rency, but  also  the  sovereign's  command  of  the 
business  of  money-changing.  This  depended  upon 
the  principle  that,  as  it  was  the  business  of  the  Crown 
alone  to  mint  money,  all  foreign  money  coming  into 
the  kingdom  and  exchanged  there  must  come  directly 
into  the  possession  of  the  Crown  to  be  re-minted. 
The  fact  that  such  a  principle  was  in  existence  shows 
how  primitive  were  the  general  views  of  money  at 
the  period  of  the  rise  of  the  Middle  Class.  It  was 
regarded  as  bullion,  pure  and  simple.  Foreign 
money  was  so  much  silver  for  coining.  In  one  sense 
the  traders  of  the  fourteenth  century  had  laid  hold 
of  a  notion  of  what  foreign  exchanges  might  mean. 
The  statutes  by  which  the  right  of  money-changing 
was  made  a  monopoly  of  the  Crown  show  that  others 
were  engaged  in  the  business.  The  English  trader 
took  his  ideas  on  the  subject  from  the  foreigners — 


48      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

chiefly  Italians — upon  whom  the  Crown  had  been 
depending  for  large  financial  operations,  and  who 
finally  made  way  for  the  rising  English  trader  after 
the  downfall  of  the  Bardi  and  the  Peruzzi  in  1345. 
But  he  took  the  ideas  at  their  simplest  form.  All 
that  he  did  was  to  see  that  coined  money  could  be 
made  a  subject  of  sale  and  purchase,  just  as  any 
other  material  could.  He  did  not  see — and  for  many 
generations  yet  failed  to  see — that  this  was  not  a 
true  trading  conception  of  the  exchange.  He  led 
the  finances  of  his  country  into  almost  inextricable 
difficulties  from  time  to  time  by  the  imperfection  of 
his  grasp  of  the  subject.  He  seemed  to  himself  and 
to  others  to  be  pursuing  a  financial  idea,  when  he 
was  in  fact  pursuing  only  a  new  kind  of  peddling. 
Again  he  showed  that  he  had  acquired  the  facile  use 
of  money,  before  he  had  arrived  at  any  wide  estima- 
tion of  its  potentialities. 

But  if  the  fourteenth-century  trader  had  acquired 
no  intellectual  grasp  of  the  meaning  of  money,  it  is 
at  least  clear  that  he  had  become  aware  that  he  had 
in  his  control  something  which  might  be  turned 
entirely  to  his  advantage.  The  Crown  and  the 
nobility,  it  is  true,  had  the  use  of  money,  just  as  the 
middle  class  had.  But  the  real  circulating  area  of 
money,  the  reservoir  to  which  it  always  flowed  back, 
was  trade.  Money  was  drawn  downwards  to  some 
extent  by  the  producers  of  goods  and  food-supplies ; 
but  from  them  it  speedily  went  either  to  the  upper 
classes  in  payment  of  rent,  or  to  the  traders  at  the 
markets.  It  was  drawn  upwards  by  taxation  or  by 
borrowing ;  but  again  it  returned  to  the  middleman 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH  49 

who  provided  the  necessities  and  luxuries  of  life. 
The  muscular  organ  of  the  monetary  circulation 
was,  even  at  this  early  stage,  the  Middle  Class.  We 
have  already  seen,  in  the  case  of  the  Firma  Burgi, 
one  instance  of  the  readiness  of  the  tradingf  asso- 
ciations  to  lay  hold  on  their  opportunities.  Another 
may  be  found  in  the  way  in  which,  after  the  first 
few  assessments  for  the  tax  on  movables,  the  towns 
managed  to  compound  with  the  Royal  Exchequer 
for  a  fixed  payment/  This  was  nothing  less  than 
an  expedient  for  dodging  taxes.  The  well-to-do 
burgess,  fully  aware  of  the  rate  at  which  his  per- 
sonal wealth  was  increasing,  was  naturally  apprehen- 
sive of  the  tax  on  movables.  His  increased  wealth 
synchronized  with  a  decline  in  the  wealth  of  the 
nobility;'^  and  the  obvious  prospect  was  that  taxa- 
tion would  be  aimed  more  and  more  at  his  kind. 
If  the  original  system  of  assessment  by  Royal  Com- 
missioners had  continued  unaltered,  the  towns  must 
have  paid  more  and  more  toll  to  the  Exchequer. 
But  again,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Firma  Bicrgi,  the 
townsfolk  were  clever  enough  to  see  that,  in  the 
possession  of  coined  money,  they  had  a  valuable 
lever  for  shifting  taxation.  The  assessment  was  a 
lengthy  and  cumbrous  process;  while  the  need  for 
money,  when  it  arose,  was  usually  urgent.  For  the 
sake  of  receiving  lump  sums  without  difficulty,  the 
Exchequer  was  willing,  therefore,  to  compound  with 
the  towns.  The  assessment  became  a  dead  letter. 
The  amount  that  the  town  was  to  contribute  was 

'  Cunningham,  "Growth  of  English  Industry,"  i,  295. 
^  Ibid.,  p.  384. 

E 


50      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

fixed,  and  the  inhabitants  virtually  assessed  them- 
selves to  raise  it.  What  this  meant  behind  the 
scenes  may  be  judged  from  one  or  two  cases  of  a 
rather  later  date  in  which  we  have  some  oppor- 
tunity of  comparing  a  man's  wealth  and  his  con- 
tribution to  taxation.  John  Hall  was  an  extremely 
wealthy  citizen  of  Salisbury  in  the  fifteenth  century. 
He  built  himself  a  house  of  which  one  magnificent 
portion  still  remains.  He  owned  three  manors,  be- 
sides his  property  in  the  town;  and  his  personal 
possessions  were  of  great  value.  In  1444  he  con- 
tributed to  the  city's  assessment  of  ^40  the  sum  of 
6s.;  and  in  1449,  being  then  Alderman,  he  contri- 
buted to  an  assessment  of  ^66  the  sum  of  ^i  6s.  8d.^ 
At  Totnes,  in  1449,  when  the  citizens  were  spending 
money  upon  a  new  bell-tower  for  the  church,  there 
were  only  three  people  in  the  town  who  paid  as 
much  as  15.  Sd.  for  the  tax  of  that  year.- 

It  is  indeed  probable  that  the  social  gilds  flour- 
ished almost  as  much  by  reason  of  their  usefulness 
in  the  dodeins:  of  taxation  as  for  their  ostensible 
purposes.  The  proclamation  of  Richard  II,  to  which 
we  owe  so  much  knowledge  of  the  gilds,  was  not, 
of  course,  issued  without  a  cause.  The  Crown  would 
have  had  no  particular  interest  in  details  about  these 
organizations,  unless  there  had  been  ground  for  sus- 
picion that  citizens  were  depositing  with  the  gilds 
property  which  they  did  not  wish  to  declare  to  the 
world  at  large.  If  a  Royal  Commissioner  happened 
to  visit,  it  was   convenient  for   the  burgesses  that 

'   Duke,  "Prolusiones  Historicae." 

'  Mrs.  J.  R.  Green,  "Town  Life,"  i,  160. 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH   51 

the  town  should  not,  as  a  community,  be  seen  to 
be  In  possession  of  more  than  a  moderate  wealth. 
Individuals,  too,  found  it  useful  to  have  some  back 
door,  so  to  speak,  through  which  money,  which  they 
did  not  wish  to  confess  to,  might  be  withdrawn.  The 
gilds  suited  both  purposes.  The  principal  people 
of  the  town  would  belong  both  to  the  town  corpora- 
tion and  to  the  gild.  As  the  town  corporation  they 
would  take  care  to  own  no  more  than  they  could 
help.  As  the  gild  they  would  hold  the  rest  of  their 
property  comfortably  secure.  Probably,  too,  the 
gild  served  the  same  kind  of  purpose  in  connection 
with  the  religious  duties  of  the  members.  The 
Church  would  make  a  good  many  demands  upon 
townspeople,  in  proportion  to  their  wealth.  The 
keeping  of  lights  burning  at  the  altars,  the  support 
of  the  poor,  and  other  such  items  of  expense  would, 
in  the  absence  of  gilds,  have  fallen  more  or  less 
proportionately  upon  individual  members  of  the 
community.  Rich  individuals  really  escaped  doing 
their  fair  share  by  membership  of  the  gilds.  Each 
gild  undertook  to  keep  certain  lights  burning,  and 
to  perform  other  charitable  acts  ;  and  no  doubt  the 
richer  members,  who  might  have  done  more,  would 
take  shelter  behind  the  duties  they  assisted  to  carry 
out  as  members  of  gilds. 

A  good  deal  has  been  said  about  the  charitable 
aspect  of  these  organizations;  but  this  is  certainly 
not  the  only  aspect  in  which  they  should  be  con- 
sidered. They  do,  indeed,  cast  no  small  illumination 
upon  the  mind  and  outlook  of  the  earliest  Middle 
Class.    The  usual  regulations  provided,  beyond  the 


52      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

religious  duties  of  maintaining  lights  and  attending 
certain  services,  for  periodical  meetings  (generally 
called  "times  of  drinking") ;  for  the  assistance  of 
sick  members  and  the  maintenance  of  those  who 
had  fallen  into  poverty ;  and  for  the  seemly  burial 
of  dead  members  and  the  purchase  of  masses  for 
their  souls.  Women,  whether  married  or  unmarried, 
were  admitted  to  the  gilds  on  equal  terms  with 
men.  There  were  rules  ao-ainst  enterinp;  "  the  ale- 
chamber"  except  at  the  times  of  drinking;  and  in 
some  cases,  as  at  Cambridge,  there  were  arrange- 
ments for  assisting  members,  in  cases  of  theft  or 
robbery,  to  bring  the  delinquent  to  justice, ^ 

Now  we  can  perceive,  behind  all  these  formulas, 
a  class  carving  out  its  own  position,  and  doing  so 
(this  is  the  important  point)  on  its  own  lines  and  its 
own  authority.  Such  formalities  as  the  constitution 
of  the  town,  the  right  to  hold  a  market,  and  so  on, 
were  not  rebelled  against;  the  new  class  was  prob- 
ably too  clever  for  that.  It  avoided  direct  conflicts 
with  overlords.  But  it  devised  quite  early  the  idea 
of  reducing  a  formality  to  a  mere  formality.  We 
have  seen  it  doing  so  in  the  case  of  the  tax  on 
movables.  Instead  of  quarrelling  with  the  principle, 
the  Middle  Class  reduced  that  assessment  to  an 
empty  form.  It  proceeded  to  do  the  same  thing 
with  its  management  of  local  affairs.  It  obtained 
its  charter  with  due  appearance  of  humility;  but  it 
proceeded  to  set  up  organizations  whereby  the  town 
council  became  a  formal  instrument,  the  real  wealth 
residing  in  private  combinations,  and  the  real  power 

^  See  "English  Gilds,"  edited  by  Toulmin  Smith, passim. 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH    53 

in  the  meetino-  of  those  orofanizations.  A  Sfood  in- 
stance  of  the  truth  about  town  o-overnment  can  be 
found  in  the  Court  Rolls  of  Norwich.^  These  Rolls 
record  the  presentations  before  the  Court  Leet  of 
offenders  ao^ainst  the  various  statutes  forbiddine 
engrossing  and  forestalling,  offenders  against  the 
Assizes  of  Bread  and  Ale,  etc.,  etc.  The  same 
offenders  constantly  appear.  Almost  every  well-to- 
do  housewife  baked  and  brewed,  and  was  fined  for 
breaking  the  assize.  The  fish  sellers,  the  poulterers, 
the  tanners  turn  up  again  and  again  for  a  fine  of 
two  shillings,  or  four  shillings,  for  forestalling.  Very 
frequently  indeed  the  fines  are  remitted;  and  this 
happens  so  often  at  the  instance  of  people  known  to 
have  been  notable  in  Norwich  that  Mr.  Hudson 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  a  body  of  substantial 
citizens  sat  as  a  kind  of  court  of  assessors,  of  which 
the  Bailiffs  of  the  Manor  formed  the  executive 
portion.^  Now  what  does  all  this  repeated  impos- 
ing of  fines,  with  frequent  remission,  convey  to  us? 
Simply  that,  while  avoiding  open  rebellion  against 
the  Statutes  governing  trade,  the  Middle  Class 
quietly  reduced  them  to  a  formality.  The  fines 
were  levied,  but  were  transformed  into  a  sort  of 
licence  duty  for  continuing  the  operations.  "It 
seemed,"  as  Mrs.  J.  R.  Green  has  remarked,  "be- 
yond the  wit  of  man  to  put  English  traders  into  a 
difficulty  which  was  not  by  their  very  touch  turned 
into  a  new  opportunity  for  gain."^ 

It  is  possible  to  perceive  in  these  developments, 

^  "  Leet  Jurisdiction  in  the  City  of  Norwich,"  by  Wm.  Hudson. 
*  Ibid.,  p.  xcii.  '  "Town  Life,"  ii,  215. 


54      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

as  some  writers  have  done,  the  signs  of  a  shrewd- 
ness, a  patience,  and  a  capacity  for  compromise  in 
the  Middle  Class  which  were  to  issue  in  a  Q-Ut  for 
local    government,    and,   by    way    of   that    training 
ground,   an   honourable   place  in    national    politics. 
But  this  is  rather  too  kindly  a  view  to  take.     It  is, 
of  course,    impossible    to    deny    the    exhibition    of 
shrewdness.    But  the  whole  outlook  of  the  trading 
class  at  this  time  had  one  prevailing  characteristic 
which  prevents    our    regarding    it    as    inspired    by 
anything  like  a  broad  conception  of  policy ;  it  was 
pre-eminently  secretive,  jealous,  and  apprehensive. 
We  discern    in    the  Middle    Class    at    its   origin   a 
quality  which  it  has  never  wholly  lost,  in  spite  of 
many   modifications.     Its  instinct  was   to  live   in  a 
narrow  circle,  to  keep  trading  profits  in  the  hands 
of  a  group,  to  make  town  administration  a  closely 
limited  entity,   to   do   anything   rather   than   throw 
experience    into    the    common    stock.     This    atti- 
tude, it  is  but  fair   to  remember,  was  not  entirely 
the   fault    of   the    trader.    The    vagueness    of    the 
system   of  taxation,  which  amounted  to  something 
not  much   better  than  getting,  b}-  any   means,    all 
that   could   be  got;   the  perpetual   interference   by 
Parliament  with  new  methods  of  trading  that  had 
too  many  possibilities   of  profit  to  be    abandoned, 
■even    at    the    behest    of   statutes ;     the   bewildered 
annoyance    of    a    mass    of    labouring    people   and 
artisans,  who  found  the  old  order,  with  its  sharply- 
defined  regulations,  giving  place  to  a  new  world  of 
competition  in  which   money  carried   the   day — all 
this  constituted  a  situation  in  which  the  trader,  the 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH    55 

new  factor  in  the  community,  felt  that  wariness  was 
his  most  urgent  need.  The  corollary  of  this  need 
was  to  localize  all  his  affairs,  all  his  responsibilities, 
and  all  his  interests,  as  far  as  possible;  to  keep  them 
immediately  under  his  eye.  The  result  in  some 
directions  was  about  as  stupid  as  could  be.  The 
very  men  who  are  credited  with  shrewdness  in  the 
origin  of  local  government  were  maintaining  local 
partisanship  to  a  degree  at  which  it  became  dis- 
astrous. The  very  men  who  were  quietly  com- 
promising the  statutes  that  interfered  with  their  own 
wholesale  trading  were  keeping  alive  an  exclusive- 
ness  of  local  markets  which  in  the  end  practically 
killed  the  trade  of  a  great  many  towns.  Besides 
the  laws  against  engrossing,  the  Statute  Book  of 
Edward  Ill's  reia^n  contains  several  laws  directed 
against  "people  of  the  cities,  boroughs,  ports  of  the 
sea,  and  other  places  "  who  cause  inconvenience  to 
subjects  of  the  realm  by  preventing  foreigners  from 
bringing  in  "wine,  aver  du  pois,  and  other  livings 
and  victuals,"  or  only  allowing  such  goods  to  be 
sold  to  members  of  gilds,  who,  of  course,  made 
their  own  profit  on  the  re-sale.  This  kind  of  thing, 
combined  with  the  tendency  to  coalesce  into  social 
gilds,  really  gives  the  measure  of  the  early  Middle 
Class.  It  had  no  brains  for  anything  that  hap- 
pened outside  the  limits  of  a  known  group  of  per- 
sons. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  expansion  of 
general  prosperity  among  trades  in  the  fourteenth 
century  was  due  chiefly  to  a  great  liberation  of 
coined   money,  rather  than  to   any  new    ideas   of 


56      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

trading  methods  or  any  new  conception  of  the 
merchant's  business.  It  remains  to  be  noted  that 
the  wealthiest  men  of  the  country  owed  their  riches 
simply  to  the  more  or  less  accidental  possession  by 
England  of  vast  supplies  of  a  certain  raw  material — 
wool.  The  Englishman  dealt  with  this  resource  in 
the  most  uninspired  way.  As  early  as  the  thirteenth  . 

century  Italians  were  carrying  on  operations  here  of  I 

a  kind  that  had  never  occurred  to  the  Engflishman. 
They  were  arranging  the  purchase  of  wool  from 
something  like  two  hundred  monastic  establishments, 
and  sending  the  material  in  bulk  to  their  principals 
in  Italy.'  The  Englishman  had  not  advanced  be- 
yond the  idea  of  sending  his  wool  to  the  Staple, 
and  selling  it  there,  more  or  less  piecemeal,  to  the 
buyer.  When  we  pride  ourselves  upon  the  great- 
ness and  magnificence  of  our  wool  merchants,  we 
are  apt  to  forget  how  much  greater  cause  for  pride 
there  would  be  in  those  nations  which,  lacking  the 
wealth  of  material,  had  the  commercial  genius  that 
enabled  them  to  buy  it.  By  contrast  with  them,  the 
magnificent  Englishman  becomes  almost  as  passive 
as  his  own  sheep;  he  merely  handed  out  the  sup- 
plies from  his  wool-sheds.  He  could  hardly  help 
making  money. 

That  is  the  main  key  to  the  position  of  the 
Middle  Class  at  this  period.  It  was  not  only  the 
wool-merchant  who  could  hardly  help  making 
money.  For  one  reason  or  another — partly  because 
there  was  more  money  to  spend,  partly  because 
foreign  trade  was  at  last  developing  and  the  impulse 
'  See  the  "Hundred  Rolls,"  i,  353,  357,  396;  ii,  4,  15. 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH    57 

left  by  the  Crusades  was  taking  full  effect,  largely 
because  a  taste  for  luxury  in  food  and  all  the  ap- 
pointments of  life  had  grown  up  ' — the  general  trader 
must  have  been  on  the  whole  not  far  behind  the  wool- 
merchants,  if  a  few  famous  cases  of  wool-merchant 
princes  be  excepted.  Before  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century  the  people  of  the  Middle  Class  had  be- 
gun to  take  a  part  in  affairs  of  State.  They  had 
begun  rather  reluctantly,  still  under  the  instinct  to 
keep  the  knowledge  of  their  wealth  as  much  to 
themselves  as  possible.  When  a  subsidy  of  30,000 
sacks  of  wool  was  voted  to  the  Crown  in  1339,  and 
the  King  offered  the  purchase  of  the  wool  first  to 
English  merchants,  hardly  anyone  came  forward. 
Fifteen  men  purchased  but  3,000  sacks.  Then  a 
group  of  merchants,  prominent  among  whom  were 
Walter  of  Chiriton  and  John  of  Wesenham,  undertook 
the  whole  business.  Their  profits  were  probably 
large  enough  (they  had  bought  at  7  J  marks  the  sack) 
even  before  the  price  of  wool  was  raised  by  statute 
in  1343  to  12  or  13  marks  a  sack.  Miss  Alice  Law 
thinks  that  the  group  which  finally  came  to  terms 
with  the  King  did  so  on  the  more  or  less  express 
condition  that  he  should  abandon  the  Italian  finan- 
ciers— the  Bardi  and  the  Peruzzi — upon  whom  he 
had  hitherto  relied,  and  carry  on  fiscal  operations 
for  the  future  by  the  medium  of  Englishmen.'  This 
may  be  so;  but  from  all  we  know  of  the  English 

^  See,  for  instance,  the  statute  "  De  Cibariis  Utendis,"  lo 
Edw.  Ill,  St.  iii,  dealing  with  the  mischief  arising  from  extra- 
vagance in  food,  so  that  rich  men  could  not  help  their  liege  lord 
or  themselves  in  time  of  need. 

^  Royal  Hist.  Society's  Transactions,  ix,  49. 


58      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

merchant  at  this  time,  it  would  seem  more  probable 
that  the  Crown,  or  its  Exchequer  officials,  who 
knew  what  the  Italian  genius  for  money  had  been 
able  to  do,  persuaded  the  Englishmen  to  make  the 
venture,  by  opening  their  eyes  to  the  use  that  the 
Italians  would  make  of  it.  The  EnoHshman  was 
afraid  of  anything  that  might  reveal  his  possession 
of  money.  We  have  the  well-known  story  of  the 
Crown  borrowing  from  certain  Italians,  and  discover- 
ing afterwards  that  the  money  had  really  been  pro- 
vided by  Englishmen,  who  were  ready  enough  to 
take  the  profits,  but  would  rather  share  them  with 
foreigners  than  come  forward  openly.  This  attitude 
was,  of  course,  bound  to  break  down.  Some  few 
men  would  have  the  intelligence  to  abandon  it 
frankly;  and  these  may  have  schemed  to  supplant 
the  Italians  in  the  confidence  of  the  Exchequer. 
For  the  rest,  in  all  the  prosperity  of  the  fourteenth 
century  it  would  gradually  become  impossible  to 
pretend  to  lack  of  means.  But  traces  of  the  attitude 
can  be  found  even  when  the  burgess  had  bes^un  to 
take  a  share  in  Government.  In  the  early  part  of 
the  century  the  merchants  had  made  grants  to  the 
Crown  independently  of  Parliament,  such  as  the 
grant  of  4s.  a  sack  on  wool  in  1343,  and  the  tunnage 
and  poundage  of  2s.  a  tun  on  wine  and  6d.  a  pound 
on  goods  in  1347.  In  1372  we  have  the  curious 
incident  of  the  Black  Prince  retaining  the  city  and 
borough  members  of  the  Parliament  of  that  year, 
after  the  knights  of  the  shire  had  departed,  and  in- 
ducing them  to  renew  the  tunnage  and  poundage  of 
1 37 1.    The  Parliament  as  a  whole  was   indignant; 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH    59 

but  in  the  end  confirmed  the  grant  for  three  years. 
There  were,  of  course,  certain  reasons  for  the  action 
of  the  Black  Prince.  The  repeal  in  1344  of  the 
ordinances  fixing  the  price  of  wool  had  left  the  price 
to  be  a  matter  for  adjustment  between  the  seller 
and  the  buyer.  Consequently  the  merchant  could 
put  upon  the  grower's  shoulders  the  incidence  of 
any  tax ;  with  the  result  that  the  merchants  raised 
no  objection  to  taxes,  while  Parliament,  as  a  whole, 
strongly  opposed  them  in  the  interests  of  the  wool- 
erowers.  But  while  allowance  may  be  made  for 
these  facts  in  the  case  of  wool,  the  general  influence 
at  work  in  the  relation  of  the  Middle  Classes  to  the 
Crown  would  be  that  same  secretiveness  which  was 
evident  in  their  local  affairs.  They  would  prefer  to 
offer  subsidies  and  arrange  taxes  behind  the  back  of 
Parliament,  because  by  so  doing  they  kept  within 
that  narrow  circle  of  known  people  and  known 
affairs  which  they  hated  to  leave.  They  felt  safe  in 
anything  that  they  dealt  with  directly.  Taxation 
questions  in  open  Parliament  they  would  avoid  if 
they  could. 

It  is  probable  that  even  their  greatest  movement 
in  this  century  was  not  altogether  free  of  the  prevail- 
ing- taint  in  their  outlook.  Full  credit  must  indeed  be 
given  to  them  for  the  origins  of  a  more  general 
education  in  England.  The  fourteenth  century  wit- 
nessed the  foundation  of  grammar  schools  in  many 
parts  of  England.  At  Thetford  (1328),  North- 
allerton (1327),  Exeter  (1332),  Melton  Mowbray 
(1347),  Hereford  (1384),  Wotton  -  under  -  Edge 
(1385),    Penrith   (1395),  and   Oswestry  (1399)   new 


6o      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

scholastic  foundations  made  their  appearance.'  Now 
it  would  appear  from  our  detailed  knowledge  of  a 
later  date,  that  such  schools  were  under  the  con- 
trol of  town  gilds ;  ^  and  we  know  of  one  case, 
very  shortly  after  the  period  with  which  we  are  now 
dealing,  of  a  school  founded  with  the  express  pro- 
vision that  the  master  was  not  to  be  in  holy  orders.^ 
It  is  not  too  much  to  conclude  that  the  Middle 
Class  instinct  for  keeping  to  its  own  circle  was  at 
work  in  this  direction  also.  Hitherto  education  had 
been  the  appanage  of  the  Church;  the  process  of 
education  for  a  poor  man's  son  had  meant  that  he 
learned  to  become  lettered,  when  he  placed  his 
services  either  with  some  lord,  or  with  the  friars.* 
There  could  hardly  have  been  any  reason  why  this 
sort  of  education  should  not  have  suited  those  of 
the  Middle  Classes  who  wished  to  have  their 
children  educated;  the  curriculum  at  the  schools 
they  did  set  up  would  not  have  been  different  from 
that  of  the  church  schoolmasters.  But  to  send  their 
sons  to  these  masters  would  have  been  to  open  their 
carefully  guarded  community  of  interests  to  the  eyes 
of  another  class,  a  class  essentially  connected  with 
the  nobility  and  the  Crown ;  and  the  Middle  Classes 
preferred  to  originate  their  own  educational  system. 
This,  it  should  be  admitted,  does  not  in  any 
serious  way  derogate  from  the  admirable  nature  of 

^  See  Furnival's  Preface  to  "Manners  and  Meals." 
^  Leach,  "Educational  Charters,"  p.   376;  "Early  Education 
in  Worcester,"  pp.  176-7. 

'  Leach,  "  Educational  Charters,"  xxxvii. 
*   See  Piers  Plowman,  "Crede." 


EFFECTS  OF  INCREASING  WEALTH   6i 

the  work  thus  set  on  foot.    The  foundation  of  the 
Grammar   Schools   is,  indeed,  one  great  indication 
of  the  extent  to  which  the  Middle  Class  was  settling 
for  itself  its  place   in   the  national  life,  laying  the 
foundations  broad,  envisaging  a  characteristic  exist- 
ence owing  nothing  to  the  hereditary  nobility  or  the 
Church,  and  deciding  for  itself  what  the  extent  of  its 
duties  and  responsibilities  should  be.     Its  presence, 
and  the  nature  of  its  action,  in  Parliament,  has  sig- 
nificances which  have  already  been  noted.  There  re- 
mains one  matter  of  the  social  standing  of  the  Middle 
Class  which,  though  in  itself  slight,  is  not  to  be  passed 
over,  since  it  marks   the  beginning  of  movements 
with  which  we  shall  be  much  concerned  in  succeed- 
ing centuries.    By  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century 
we  come  upon  the  earliest  memorial  brasses  with 
effieies  of  civilians.    The  earliest  of  all   is   that  at 
Wimington,  Bedfordshire,  a  brass  of  1391  represent- 
ing John  Curteys,  Mayor  of  the  Staple,  and  his  wife, 
under  a  double  canopy.    At  Northleach  there  is  one 
of   uncertain  date,  but    probably  circa   1400,   to    a 
woolman  and  his  wife;  while  at  Chipping  Campden 
there  is  the  famous  brass  of  1401  to  William  Grevil, 
"the  Flower  of  the  wool-merchants  of  all  England." 
In  their  day  these  brasses  must  have  caused  almost 
as   much   talk    as    did    the    buying   up    of  a   blue- 
blooded  nobleman's  country  estates  by  a   wealthy 
tradesman   in  the  early  nineteenth  century.    Lords 
and  kniehts  had  longr  had  their  effiories  ;    the   first 
men  to  hand  themselves  down  to  posterity,  not  in 
mail   and  plate-armour   and   heraldic   surcoats,  but 
frankly  in   the  plain   furred   gown   of  the    civilian, 


62      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

with  an  inkhorn  in  place  of  a  sword,  and  a  sheep 
and  a  woolpack  at  the  feet  instead  of  a  lion, 
must  have  been  men  very  proud  of  their  position, 
very  self-confident,  and  perhaps  not  a  little  self- 
assertive.  Their  brasses  at  least  convey  to  us  how 
securely  the  Middle  Class  was  establishing  itself  in 
the  State. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  FIFTEENTH    CENTURY — THE  CRAFT   GILDS'  MISUSE 
OF  CURRENCY MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS 

W  /'E  have  now  reached  a  period  at  which  the 
VV  development  of  the  Middle  Class  began  to 
affect  the  national  life  profoundly  in  many  ways. 
Yet  since  there  was  no  startling  manifestation  of 
change — since  England  never  produced  a  Jacques 
Cceur,  who  had  eighteen  houses  in  different  parts  of 
France  and  spent  100,000  crowns  on  a  single  one  of 
them — the  significant,  and,  in  some  matters,  the 
dangerous,  tendencies  of  the  INIiddle  Classes  in  the 
fifteenth  century  have  hardly  been  properly  ap- 
praised. Trading  wealth  increased,  towns  settled 
down  under  corporate  government,  the  great  London 
Livery  Companies  and  the  Companies  of  Merchant 
Adventurers  gave  commerce  a  stately  and  credit- 
able appearance ;  and  for  the  most  part  history  has 
taken  these  facts  at  their  face  value.  The  period  is 
one  in  which  the  historian  certainly  has  plenty  to 
deal  with  in  other  directions.  He  can  but  discern 
in  the  main  stream  of  constitutional  struggles  and 
foreign  politics  the  mere  outlines  of  social  affairs. 
But  the  processes  which  were  at  work  beneath  the 
obvious  prosperity  and  advancement  of  the  trading 
classes  will  be  found,  upon  more  detailed  considera- 
tion, to  have  involved  an   attitude  on  the   part  of 

63 


64      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

these   classes  which  had   serious   consequences  for 
the  nation. 

The  first  and,  in  some  respects,  most  far-reaching, 
characteristic  of  middle-class  development  during "^ 
the  fifteenth  century  was  that  a  kind  of  labour/^ 
entirely  dependent  upon  employment  by  capitalists 
is  for  the  first  time  clearly  discernible.  If  we  rely 
chiefly  upon  the  conditions  of  the  wool  trade  for  our 
facts,  the  reason  is  that  this  trade  was  by  far  the 
most  flourishing  and  highly  organized;  and  we 
therefore  have  more  knowledge  concerning  it  than 
we  have  in  any  other  connection.  Broadly  speaking, 
the  system  in  the  thirteenth  century,  which  lasted 
in  the  main  into  the  fourteenth,  was  that  the  original 
owner  of  the  wool  sold  it  to  the  spinner;  the  spinner 
sold  his  yarn  to  the  weaver,  and  the  weaver  sold  his 
cloth  to  the  clothier.  In  other  words,  each  operation 
was  an  independent  source  of  profit  and  an  inde- 
pendent area  of  competition.  With  the  increase  of 
money  during  the  latter  half  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  a  difierent  system  had  come  into  vogue. 
The  clothier  began  to  buy  wool  wholesale,  delivering 
it  by  weight  to  the  spinners,  whom  he  paid  for  their 
work  upon  it,  receiving  back  irom  them  by  weight 
a  quantity  of  yarn  which  he  then  handed  on  to 
the  weaver,  from  whom  he  received  cloth.  Now 
this  change,  though  a  considerable  one,  left  the 
spinners  and  weavers  in  some  degree  masters, 
though  of  a  subordinate  kind.  The  change  of  the 
fifteenth  century  was  that  the  capitalist  clothier 
owned  the  looms  upon  which  the  cloth  was  made, 
and  the  weaver  sank  to  the  status  of  a  hired  man. 


THE  FIFTEENTH  CENTURY         65 

As  long  as  he  possessed  his  own  loom  he  could 
work  independently;  when  he  used  one  of  a  number 
of  looms  belonging  to  the  clothier  he  had  entered 
upon  the  factory  system.^ 

The  great  reality  of  this  change  is  to  be  traced 
in  the  profound  difference  between  the  gilds  of  the 
fifteenth  century  and  the  earlier  gilds.  We  have 
already  seen  that  the  earlier  gilds  were  remarkable 
for  their  inclusion  on  equal  terms  of  practically  all 
the  working  inhabitants  of  a  town.  It  is  impossible 
to  find  in  them  any  distinction  of  status  between  a 
trader,  a  master,  and  a  journeyman.  That  there 
were  differences  between  members  we  can  discern 
from  such  provisions,  for  instance,  as  that  of  the 
Gild  of  St.  Katherine  at  Lynn,  which  laid  cer- 
tain duties  upon  those  brothers  and  sisters  that 
were  lettered,  and  others  upon  those  that  were  not.^ 
But  we  can  discern  no  gradations  of  standing,  and 
no  drawing  of  lines  between  one  form  of  occupation 
and  another.  With  the  fifteenth  century,  on  the 
other  hand,  we  find  such  lines  sharply  drawn ;  and 
troubles  begin  to  arise  which  have  all  the  character 
of  disputes  between  capital  and  labour.  Of  the 
actual  creatine  of  distinctions  we  can  have  no  better 
instance  than  that  of  the  Gild  Merchant  of  New- 
castle, which  excluded  from  membership  anyone 
who  had  "blue  nails"  (these  being  a  proof  that  the 

^  This  had  actually  begun  as  early  as  1339  in  isolated  instances, 
like  that  of  Thomas  Blanket  of  Bristol  (see  Cunningham,  "Trade 
and  Industry,"  i,  437);  but  it  can  hardly  be  dated  as  a  system 
before  the  fifteenth  century. 

'  "  English  Gilds,"  p.  20. 

F 


66      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

person  worked  with  his  own  hands  at  dyeing)  or  any- 
one who  hawked  his  wares  in  the  street.  These  are 
obvious  erections  of  barriers  between  the  master- 
man  and  the  artisan.  But  even  without  such  definite 
regulations  as  these,  we  should  have  been  able  to 
trace  the  serious  change  in  the  gilds  from  the 
nature  of  the  controversies  that  arose. 

During  the  fourteenth  century  the  gild  merchant 
had  practically  ceased  to  exist.  The  typical  town 
gild,  as  we  have  remarked  in  the  last  chapter,  was 
the  social  and  semi-religious  gild.  But  there  also 
came  into  being  a  number  of  craft  gilds,  formed 
for  the  regulation  of  various  trades.  These  were  at 
first  the  object  of  a  good  deal  of  suspicion  and  op- 
position on  the  part  of  the  substantial  townsmen. 
They  controlled  trade  in  several  directions,  ordain- 
ing the  price  at  which  members  were  to  sell  goods, 
the  number  of  apprentices  to  be  kept,  the  hours  of 
work,  etc.,  etc.  Yet  they  were  probably  in  origin 
not  far  removed  from  the  spirit  of  the  gild  mer- 
chant, or  at  least  nearer  to  that  spirit  than  to  the 
later  capitalist  spirit.  This  point  has,  indeed,  been 
a  subject  of  controversy.  It  has  been  held  by  one 
school  that  the  craft  gilds  really  marked  the  down- 
fall of  the  old  domestic  system  of  trade  and  manu- 
facture, the  end  of  the  household  as  a  unit,  and  the 
rise  of  the  factory  idea.^  Another  school,  however, 
maintains  that  the  craft  gild  was  an  organization^ 
more  appropriate  in  character  to  the  domestic  than 
to  the  capitalist  system.'    The  truth  may,  perhaps,. 

^  See,  e.g.,  Unwin,  "  Industrial  Organization." 

"  See,  e.g.,  Cunningham,  "Trade  and  Industry,"  i,  497. 


ii\P 


#  ^\ 


GILDS'  MISUSE  OF  CURRENCY      67 

be  that  in  the  actual  constitution  of  the  gilds  there 
was  nothing  inherently  inimical  to  the  domestic 
system;  but  that  they  contained  latent  germs  of 
the  developments  which  were  to  overthrow  that 
system.  Both  schools  of  thought  are,  in  fact,  right ; 
the  former  from  the  dynamic  and  the  latter  from 
the  static  point  of  view.  That  there  was  no  deliber- 
ate intention  of  setting  up  a  new  system  may  be 
concluded  from  the  probability  that  in  a  good  many 
cases  the  craft  gilds  were  practically  subdivisions 
of  the  gild  merchant.  This  specifically  happened 
at  Reading  in  the  sixteenth  century,  when  the  gild 
merchant  was  divided  into  five  companies  ;i  and  in 
all  likelihood  it  happened  in  effect  in  most  of  the 
gilds  merchant.  It  appears,  indeed,  an  inevitable 
process.  As  trade  increased,  its  various  branches 
would  tend  to  become  more  highly  specialized. 
Competition  would  also  increase  ;  and  the  net  result 
would  be  that  the  weaver  could  no  longer  adapt 
himself  to  rules  that  applied  to  a  tanner,  or  the  cord- 
wainer  to  rules  that  suited  a  spinner.  Yet  at  first 
those  craft  gilds  would  have  in  view  no  purpose 
essentially  different  from  that  of  the  gild  merchant. 
The  main  objects  would  be  the  same  limiting  of 
competition,  the  same  localizing  of  profits,  the  same 
attempt  to  prevent  undercutting.  That  they  did 
not  start  as  capitalist  organizations  may  fairly  be 
deduced  from  the  early  dislike  of  them  manifested 
either  by  the  gild  merchant,  where  that  body  still 
survived,  or  by  the  town  authorities  in  places  which 
had  passed  from  the  gild  merchant  to  a  form  of  in- 
'  Gross,  "Gild  Merchant,"  i,  118. 


68      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

corporation.  For  these  latter  bodies,  of  whichever 
kind  they  were,  would  be  composed  of  the  substantial 
members  of  the  town,  who  would  have  no  objection 
to  gilds  which  practically  consisted  of  themselves  in 
another  capacity.  It  is  to  be  concluded  that  the 
craft  gilds  were  so  composed  of  masters  and  in- 
dependent workers  and  journeymen  as  to  cut  across 
the  growing  tendency  of  the  older  organizations 
to  represent  the  combined  interests  of  money,  pure 
and  simple,  rather  than  the  pursuits  in  which  the 
money  was  made. 

But  a  curious  change  came  over  the  relations  of 
the  gilds  and  the  town  authorities.  As  Mr.  Hudson 
briefly  puts  it,  in  the  fourteenth  century  the  trade 
gilds  were  objected  to,  as  a  form  of  private  regula- 
tion of  industry  which  interfered  with  the  interests 
of  the  general  community,  whereas  in  the  fifteenth 
century  no  one  could  be  a  citizen  unless  he  was  a 
member  of  a  trade  gild.^  This  is  a  remarkable  re- 
versal of  opinion.  Partly  it  may  have  been  due  to 
that  settling  down  of  the  towns  under  corporate 
government,  which  was  mentioned  at  the  beginning 
of  this  chapter.  The  authorities  came  to  see  that 
the  gilds  might  afford  them  a  useful  machinery  for 
keeping  order,  for  collecting  dues,  for  the  proper 
controlling  of  the  markets,  and  so  on."  But  from 
the  rapidity  with  which  the  character  of  the  gilds 
began  to  change  it  would  appear  that  a  reason  of  at 
least  equal  importance  was  that  the  master-men  and 
capitalists   had  been  shrewd  enough  to  see  in   the 

^  "  Leet  Jurisdiction  in  Norwich,"  p.  xxxviii. 
^  Mrs.  Green,  "  Town  Life,"  ii,  cap.  6. 


GILDS'  MISUSE  OF  CURRENCY      69 

gilds  the  means  of  consolidating  their  position.  It 
must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  increase  of  wealth 
and  the  general  advance  in  trade  must  have  affected 
not  the  masters  alone,  but  also  the  men.  With  so 
much  employment,  the  workmen  no  doubt  began  to 
acquire  means  in  a  small  way;  while  at  the  same 
time  the  expansion  of  the  markets  meant  openings 
for  more  and  more  masters.  Now  if  the  trade  gilds 
had  remained  for  the  most  part  representative  strictly 
of  the  working  trades — if  a  man  qua  capitalist  tended 
rather  to  combine  with  his  fellows  in  some  fashion 
apart  from  the  gilds — then  the  latter  would  have 
become  unions  of  men  with  an  eye  to  the  trade  in- 
terests solely,  and  the  larger  and  smaller  men  would 
have  remained  side  by  side  with  the  workmen. 
Combination  for  their  trade  interests  would  have 
been  the  chief  consideration  in  face  of  a  town  organ- 
ization endeavouring  to  break  the  rinof  in  the  in- 
terests  of  the  consumer.  But  what  would  this  have 
involved  inside  the  gild?  There  would  have  been, 
with  the  growing  prosperity,  a  perpetual  rise  of 
workmen  into  masters,  with  a  consequent  enlarge- 
ment of  the  area  of  profit-making;  the  work  would 
have  been  spread  over  a  field  of  fairly  sharp  com- 
petition. Probably  something  of  this  kind  had  already 
happened  ;  and  the  capitalist  turned  his  attention  to 
it.  Instead  of  displaying  hostility  to  the  gilds  he 
pursued  the  subtler  method  of  capturing  them;  and 
regulations  begin  to  appear  which  are  obviously  de- 
signed to  prevent  easy  passage  from  the  working 
ranks  to  those  of  the  masters.  The  fees  charged  to 
apprentices  who  wished,  on  the  termination  of  their 


70      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

indentures,  to  become  free  of  the  gild,  were  one 
safeguard.  A  more  effective  one,  probably,  was  that 
which  forbade  anyone  to  take  up  the  freedom  who 
had  not  ceased  to  work  at  his  craft  with  his  hands 
for  a  year  and  a  day  ;^  this,  with  its  obvious  corollary 
that  the  only  way  to  freedom  of  the  gild  was  to 
possess  enough  money  to  spend  a  year  in  idleness, 
must  have  limited  pretty  severely  the  passage  up- 
wards. Again,  there  were  strict  provisions  as  to  the 
number  of  apprentices  a  master  might  keep.  In  the 
same  spirit  the  masters  began  to  welcome  those 
foreign  immigrants  of  whom,  in  earlier  times,  they 
had  been  so  ready  to  make  jealous  complaint.  For 
the  foreigner  could  hardly  hope  ever  to  enter  the 
market;  there  were  statutes  enough  against  his  trad- 
ing on  his  own  account,  and  strict  statutes,  more- 
over, enforcing  residence  in  the  house  of  his  master. 
It  becomes,  therefore,  markedly  characteristic  of 
the  trade  gilds  in  the  fifteenth  century  that  they 
created  a  class  of  men  virtually  confined  to  the  lower 
ranks  of  labour,  prevented  from  becoming  free  of 
their  craft,  and  constituting  "  a  skilled  but  dismiss- 
ible  body."  "  Having  first  established  their  position 
as  against  the  Crown  and  the  nobles,  by  processes  we 
have  already  examined,  the  Middle  Classes  now  set 
themselves  to  establish  it  against  the  lower  ranks  of 
those  with  whom  they  had  hitherto  stood  shoulder 
to  shoulder.  The  first  opposition  was  that  of  skill 
and  the  power  to  earn  current  money,  against  owner- 
ship of  the  soil  and  the  power  to  command  feudal 

'   "  English  Gilds,"  p.  cvii. 

^  Mrs.  Green,  "Town  Life,"  ii,  cap.  4. 


GILDS'  MISUSE  OF  CURRENCY       71 

services.  The  new  opposition  was  that  of  the  power 
to  accumulate  current  money  against  the  mere  pos- 
session of  skill.  Thus,  on  both  sides,  money  was 
established  in  a  thoroughly  entrenched  position.  H  ow 
successfully  the  trenches  had  been  made  against 
those  who  had  first  been  allied  with  the  risinsr 
Middle  Class  may  be  seen  in  almost  any  published 
study  of  municipal  life  in  the  fifteenth  century.  Take, 
for  instance,  one  of  the  most  recent  and  most  scholarly 
— Miss  Maud  Sellers's  edition  of  the  "  York  Memo- 
randum Book."^  Here  is  a  complete  municipal  organ- 
ization, working  quite  efficiently  in  its  own  way,  and 
with  a  highly  developed  gradation  of  citizenship. 
Affairs  were  in  the  hands  first  of  "  the  twelve,"  then 
of  "  the  twenty-four,"  then  of  "  the  forty-eight," 
with  a  broad  classification  for  more  general  purposes 
of  the  bo7is  gents.  Now  who  were  all  these  people, 
and  how  did  they  come  to  take  rank  ?  The  twelve 
seem  to  have  been  of  the  wealthy  merchant  class, 
principally  mercers,  though  other  traders  were  not 
technically  excluded.  The  twenty-four  were  mostly 
of  what  Miss  Sellers  calls  "mercantile  crafts" — 
goldsmiths,  mercers  in  a  smaller  way,  vintners,  tan- 
ners, skinners ;  and  the  forty-eight  mostly  of  manu- 
facturing crafts — sadlers,  hatters  and  cappers,  taw- 
yers,  etc.  There  is  no  indication  that  election  by 
the  general  body  of  citizens  had  any  part  in  con- 
stituting these  classes.  The  mayor  and  the  bons 
gents  seem  to  have  made  appointments,  and  the 
bons  gents  to  have  kept  up  their  numbers  by  co- 
optation.  In  a  word,  the  towns,  which  had  first  been 
^  Published  by  the  Surtees  Society,  191 2. 


72      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

th.Q  poini  d' app2ii  of  the  trading  communities  at  large 
against  the  lords  of  the  soil,  had  by  now  become  the 
fortresses  of  a  wealthy  middle  class.  The  skilled 
workman,  who  had  in  the  thirteenth  century  be- 
longed to  the  broad  classification  of  trader,  as  opposed 
to  the  manor  and  its  rural  tenants,  was  now  deposed 
into  a  classification  by  himself.  For  the  first  time, 
but  not  for  the  last,  the  Middle  Classes,  having  cut 
the  trench  that  was  to  assert  their  position  against 
the  landowner,  turned  their  spades  to  the  rear,  and 
cut  another  trench  there.  "  No  man  of  the  people 
could  hope  for  (municipal)  office.  The  '  rank  of  a 
mayor  '  and  the  '  rank  of  a  sheriff'  were  recognized 
things.  So  was  the  rank  of  '  good  and  sufficient 
men. 

London,  as  we  have  already  had  occasion  to  note, 
was  in  all  middle-class  developments  ahead  of  the 
country,  for  obvious  reasons.  There  the  Companies 
of  Mercers,  Grocers,  Fishmongers,  Drapers,  Vintners, 
had  become,  even  before  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  organizations  virtually  composed  of  rich 
master-traders.  They  had  ceased  to  pretend  to  con- 
trol industry  in  the  interests  of  good  craftsmanship, 
which  was  the  primary  object  of  the  craft  gilds,^  and 
practically  confined  themselves  to  keeping  labour  well 
in  hand  by  rules  as  to  apprentices  and  journeymen, 
and  increasingly  hard    stipulations  as  to   qualifica- 

^  Mrs.  Green,  "  Town  Life,"  ii,  249. 

"  E.g.,  the  stipulations  as  to  quality  of  material,  amount  of 
work  to  be  done  in  a  specified  time,  prohibition  of  night  work  (as 
apt  to  be  secret),  etc.  (Cunningham,  "Trade  and  Industry," i,  342; 
"  Munimenta  Gildhallae,"  ii,  Ixiv). 


GILDS'  MISUSE  OF  CURRENCY 


/  o 


tions  for  freedom  of  the  Company.  The  consequence 
is  that  the  first  labour  troubles  arose  in  London;  a 
proclamation  against  "  congregations  and  convent- 
icles "  of  workmen  in  hostility  to  the  masters  of 
their  crafts  shows  the  kind  of  difficulty  that  was 
arising,  and  shows  too  how  completely  the  Middle 
Class  had  succeeded  in  its  quietly  ingenious  method 
of  capturing,  rather  than  suppressing  the  craft  gilds. 
Indications  of  another  kind  may  be  found  in  the 
sporadic  attempts  to  found  organizations  entirely  of 
workmen.  At  Coventry  early  in  the  fifteenth  century 
the  masters  and  the  workmen  came  to  an  agreement 
whereby  the  journeyman  had  a  fraternity  of  their 
own,  paying  a  shilling  a  year,  as  a  kind  of  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  agreement,  to  the  Weavers'  Guild. 
The  journeymen  tailors  at  Bristol  also  founded  a 
fraternity.^  These  facts  show  that  what  had  first 
taken  place  in  London  was  now  taking  place  all  over 
the  country.  The  workman  was  being  thrust  into  a 
class  by  himself.  The  old  fellowship  of  the  craft, 
which  had  been  his  as  much  as  his  master's,  had 
split  into  two,  the  upper  one  an  organization  of 
capital,  and  the  lower  one  a  mass  of  labour  which 
was  sometimes  allowed  an  organization,  more  or  less 
under  suspicion,  but  was  usually  prevented  from 
any  form  of  combination.  Nothing  shows  more  re- 
markably the  firm  establishment  of  the  Middle  Class 
than  the  fact  that  it  could  manoeuvre  the  working 

^  It  is  interesting  to  note,  as  showing  how  distinctly  this  pro- 
clamation was  aimed  at  workmen,  that  it  is  the  earliest  known 
proclamation  in  English. 

"  Cunningham,  "  Trade  and  Industry,"  i,  444. 


74      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

men  into  a  position  in  which  any  attempt  on  their 
part  to  act  as  a  craft  union  became  illegal. 

Nor  was  this  the  only  advantage  they  secured 
from  their  policy  of  "  peaceful  penetration  "  of  the 
gilds.  They  also  accustomed  the  legislating  classes 
to  the  idea  of  trade  combination  so  successfully  that 
a  completely  new  kind  of  trade  monopoly  was  estab- 
lished without  any  apprehension  of  the  dangers  it 
involved.  Monopoly  of  a  certain  kind  had,  indeed, 
been  inherent  in  all  early  trading;  it  had  been  at  the 
very  root  of  the  development  we  have  traced  hitherto. 
But  it  had  always  a  specious  reasonableness.  The 
old  monopoly  of  the  Market  Gild  had  been  deduced 
from  the  old  exclusiveness  of  the  manorial  system; 
the  monopoly  of  the  Craft  Gild  had  originally  had 
the  appearance  of  a  regulation  of  industry  in  the 
interests  of  good  work  and  public  order.  But  with 
the  incorporation  of  the  Merchant  Adventurers  in 
1407  we  see  the  Middle  Class  inventing  a  monopoly 
that  had  not  even  the  appearance  of  public  interest. 
The  absence  of  any  opposition  to  the  incorporation 
may  have  been  partly  due  to  the  slow  familiarizing 
of  the  Crown  and  the  upper  classes  with  the  idea  of 
trading  Gilds,  and  partly  perhaps  also  to  the  exist- 
ence of  the  Wool  Staple.  The  particular  object  of 
the  Staple — namely,  the  convenience  of  the  system 
for  purposes  of  customs — would  very  likely  be  for- 
gotten ;  all  that  would  be  considered  would  be  that, 
if  the  wool  merchants  of  different  localities  were 
united  in  a  form  of  trading  combination,  there  was 
no  reason  why  merchants  of  other  kinds  should  not 
also   unite.     The   Merchant   Adventurers  certainly 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  75 

carried  on  the  analogy;  they  set  up  in  Hamburg, 
and  at  other  places  in  the  course  of  time,  a  body  re- 
presentative of  their  interests  which  must  have  worn 
much  the  same  external  appearance  as  the  govern- 
ing body  of  the  Staple  at  Calais.  But  whereas  there 
was  a  good  reason  of  public  policy  why  the  wool 
traffic  should  pass  through  a  known  and  circum- 
scribed channel,  for  the  collection  of  dues,  there  was 
no  such  reason  why  every  merchant  should  be  for- 
bidden to  trade  abroad  except  by  joining  the  Mer- 
chant Adventurers  or  paying  a  fine  to  them  for  all 
his  cargoes.  This  was  a  pure  invention  of  monopoly. 
No  credit  is  now  given  to  the  idea  that,  without  the 
advantages  conferred  by  monopoly,  merchants  could 
not  have  carried  on  an  overseas  trade,  or  combined 
their  capital  to  venture  cargoes.  There  had  been, 
and  would  have  continued  to  be,  combinations  of 
capital;  partnership  had  long  been  a  recognized  form 
of  trading.  One  recent  authority  on  economics  says 
point-blank  that  free  enterprise  always  preceded  the 
chartered  company.^  This  being  so,  the  incorpora- 
tion of  the  Merchant  Adventurers  can  mean  only 
one  thing — that  the  Middle  Class,  which  had  from 
the  first  displayed  an  instinct  for  localizing  profits, 
had,  in  its  great  development,  and  its  greater  degree 
of  class  consciousness,  perceived  the  possibility  of 
another  kind  of  localizing  of  profits,  keeping  them, 
not  to  this  or  that  town  so  much  as  to  a  certain 
stratum  of  the  community. 

Thus   we  already  discern,   behind  the   flattering 
external  appearances  of  the  progress  of  trade  during 
^  Hewins,  "  Trade  and  Finance,"  p.  xiv. 


76      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

this  century,  two  germs  of  evil — one,  the  creation 
of  a  wholly  dependent  working  class,  and  the  other 
the  sanction  of  trading  monopoly.  When  we  pro- 
ceed to  consider  the  relation  of  the  new  Middle 
Class  to  the  affairs  of  national  life,  we  perceive  a 
fresh  source  of  danger.  It  had  been  essential  to  the 
early  development  of  this  class  that  it  should  dis- 
sever its  interests  from  those  of  the  traditional 
masters  of  the  realm.  Its  object,  whether  confronted 
with  the  lord  of  the  manor,  or  the  Crown  and  the 
officials  of  government,  was  to  hold  itself  aloof.  If 
it  was  consulted  about  taxes,  it  was  to  be  most 
considerately  consulted  by  itself.  If  it  were  to  have 
authority  in  local  affairs,  it  would  exercise  it  by 
means  of  its  own  organizations.  Now,  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  while  the  Middle  Class  gave  much  of  its 
energy  to  establishing  its  position  in  its  business 
matters,  it  was  partly  enabled  to  do  so  by  the  sin- 
gular completeness  with  which  it  had  succeeded  in 
remaining,  so  to  speak,  outside  the  State  while 
existing  inside  the  nation.  This  is  not  to  sav  that 
there  was  not  a  certain  amount  of  commercial  legis- 
lation, or  that  the  authority  of  the  Crown  became  a 
dead  letter.  But  the  commercial  legislation  remained 
in  effect  what  it  had  always  been  hitherto — a  spas- 
modic attempt,  renewed  from  time  to  time,  to  make 
the  trader  the  servant  of  the  consumer.  It  was 
dictated  by  the  old  belief  that  trade  was  a  minor 
activity  of  the  communal  life,  directed  to  supplying 
certain  necessities  felt  by  those  who  were  really  im- 
portant, the  landowner  and  his  dependents.  There 
is  an  extraordinary  air  of  futility  about  the  continued 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  ^^ 

statutes  against  engrossing,  the  regulation  of  the 
price  of  fish,  the  prohibition  of  speculative  purchase 
of  "futures"  in  wooV  and  the  statutes  against 
usury.  The  most  probable  explanation  of  this  futility 
is  that  the  Middle  Class  was  as  yet  taking  no  part 
in  legislation.  No  doubt  middle-class  men  were  not 
allowed  to  take  much  part.  Such  representatives 
of  the  class  as  may  have  been  in  Parliament  by  this 
time  would  not  have,  even  if  they  wished  to,  much 
voice  in  its  decisions.  But,  judging  by  the  usual 
mental  attitude  of  the  traders,  they  would  not  wish 
to  take  any  active  part  in  such  matters.  They  had 
discovered,  as  we  have  seen,  how  to  meet  com- 
mercial legislation  in  the  way  that  would  make  no 
show  of  opposition,  but  would  get  behind  the  in- 
tention of  the  law.  They  would  continue  to  inflict 
nominal  fines,  and  regard  these  as  a  purchase  of 
permission  to  disregard  the  law.  Moreover,  in 
matters  of  taxation,  they  pursued  the  line  of  conduct 
they  had  already  marked  out.  The  renewed  at- 
tempt in  1463  to  carry  out  an  assessment  of  mov- 
ables and  to  collect  the  tax  by  means  of  royal  com- 
missioners was  met  in  the  same  way  as  the  first 
assessments.  The  towns  repeated  their  policy  of 
offering  a  lump  sum  in  commutation  of  the  assess- 
ment; and  thus  once  more  prevented  the  Crown 
from  obtaining,  in  the  assessment  returns,  a  real 
hold  upon  the  resources  of  the  rich  bourgeoisie.^ 

In  such  matters  as  these  the  new  Middle  Class 
was  deliberately  keeping  aloof  from  the   system  of 

^  E.g.^  4  Henry  VII,  c.  11. 
^  Dowell,  "Taxation,"  i,  149, 


j2>      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

the  State,  and,  either  from  nervous  apprehension  or 
from  a  utiHtarian  kind  of  acquiescence,  accepting 
the  general  failure  to  perceive  in  itself  a  new  estate 
of  the  community.  One  of  the  striking  facts  about  all 
the  political  writing,  the  songs  and  satires  of  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  is  that  there  is 
no  apparent  recognition  of  the  merchant  class.  The 
realm  consists  of  King  and  lords,  and  the  Church; 
yeomen  and  peasants.  Somewhere  hovering  on  the 
flanks  of  these  good  men  is  a  mysterious,  gener- 
ally dishonest,  sly  person,  who  perhaps  stretches 
cloth,  or  lends  money  upon  usury.  He  is  not  re- 
garded as  belonging  to  any  class  ;  but  appears  as 
a  kind  of  unexplained  renegade  from  uprightness. 
The  idea  that  a  real  problem  for  statesmen  was 
arisinof  in  a  class  of  men  who  were  eno-ao^ed  hon- 
estly  in  pursuits,  of  which  only  the  dishonest  mani- 
festations were  thus  attacked,  entered  no  man's 
mind. 

Yet  all  the  time,  besides  the  subtle  evil  of  the 
abstention  of  the  Middle  Class  from  the  activities 
and  duties  of  national  life,  there  was  a  more  press- 
ing evil  in  the  effect  which  the  purely  selfish  and 
parochial  outlook  of  the  merchants  had  upon  the 
currency.  The  fifteenth  century  was  a  period  of 
most  urgent  need  for  a  proper  comprehension  of  the 
meaning  and  nature  of  money.  America  not  having 
yet  been  discovered,  the  supply  of  the  precious 
metals  had  undergone  no  development  to  meet 
the  enormous  expansions  of  trade.  Consequently, 
problems  that  were  already  pressing  in  the  fourteenth 
century  were,  throughout  the  fifteenth,  in  a  continual 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  79 

condition  of  crisis.  Gold  coinage,  which  had  been 
in  use  in  Italy  as  early  as  1252,  had  not  made  its 
appearance  in  England  until  some  time  later.  But 
by  1339  the  existence  of  two  precious  metals  in  the 
currency  had  caused  trouble  in  the  English  Parlia- 
ment. The  principle  of  a  ratio  between  gold  and 
silver  being  entirely  unknown,  the  trading  countries 
of  Europe  simply  fought  one  another  for  gold  by 
arbitrary  fixing  of  standards.  A  good  noble  coined 
at  the  silver  ratio  of  12.61  to  i  would  be  refused;  it 
would  gravitate  inevitably  to  a  country  where  it 
could  be  bought  at  a  ratio  of  11. 11  to  i,  which 
France  fixed  in  1346.  Again,  there  was  the  possi- 
bility of  clipping.  A  good  English  noble  could  be 
"sweated"  of  some  of  its  metal,  and  still  be  sold 
abroad  at  a  profit  on  the  English  ratio. 

Parliament  made  various  attempts  to  deal  with 
the  difficulties  of  a  perpetual  drain  either  of  gold  or 
silver.  But  all  the  attempts  practically  took  the 
form  of  merely  forbidding  the  export  of  coin — a 
rule  which,  considering  the  ease  of  concealing  coin, 
was  impossible  to  enforce.  In  141 1  it  took  the 
bolder  step  of  ordering  a  re-coinage,  which  made 
the  ratio  10.33  to  i.  France  replied  by  a  further 
lowering  of  her  ratio,  and  gold  continued  to  disap- 
pear almost  as  fast  as  it  was  coined.  A  statute  of 
1429  shows  that  merchants  were  actually  refusing  to 
take  silver  in  payment  for  goods,  insisting  upon  hav- 
ing nobles,  half-nobles,  or  quarter-nobles,  which  they 
promptly  sold  abroad  at  a  profit  of  2Qd.  per  noble. ^ 

^  I  am  indebted  for  these  passages  to  W.  A.  Shaw's  "  History 
of  Currency." 


8o      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

To  the  end  of  the  century  the  difficulties  remained 
unsolved. 

Now  how  do  these  facts  affect  our  view  of  the 
Middle  Class?  It  had  risen  to  power  and  wealth 
solely  by  dint  of  the  use  of  currency.  Until  money 
became  comparatively  plentiful,  trade  was  but  pedd- 
ling. Yet  the  Middle  Class  entirely  failed  to  grasp 
the  elementary  principles  of  its  own  most  useful  in- 
strument. "  Throughout,"  says  Mr.  Shaw,  "  there 
was  in  existence  one  class  who  grasped  the  fact, 
without  any  knowledge  of  the  theory,  and  profited 
by  it — the  merchant  exchangers.^  Their  operations 
were  merely  arbitrary,  and  had  no  relation  to  the 
ebb  and  flow  of  commerce.  In  fact,  the  trader 
simply  saw  in  the  coinage  one  more  opportunity  for 
private  gain,  and  took  advantage  of  it.  He  seems 
to  have  had  no  understanding  of  currency  as  a 
national  concern.  When  a  Parliamentary  enquiry 
was  held,  in  response  to  a  petition  to  Parliament  in 
1381,  no  help  came  from  the  people  who  should 
best  have  known  what  suggestions  to  make.  A  few 
witnesses,  goldsmiths,  and  the  like,  urged  that  im- 
ports should  be  made  to  balance  exports,  so  that 
no  money  need  pass  between  different  countries. 
Others  attacked  the  Pope's  collectors  of  ecclesiastical 
dues,  and  advised  that  the  collectors  should  be 
Englishmen,  and  payment  be  made  in  goods,  not  in 
coin.^  No  one  perceived  the  root  of  the  difficulty  in 
the  two-metal  standard.  Nor  did  anyone  perceive 
that  the  difficulty  was  an  indication  of  a  new  in- 
fluence in  national  affairs.    The  legislator,  like  the 

^  "History  of  Currency,"  p.  64.  ^  Ibid.,  p.  51. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  8i 

writer  of  political  songs,  believed  the  realm  still  to 
consist  of  its  old  estates,  and  was  distracted  by  the 
extraordinary  behaviour  of  coined  money.  He  had 
not  learned  that,  whatever  he  might  do,  there  was 
a  powerful  force  at  work  which  really  had  attracted 
into  its  veins  all  the  essential  life  of  the  nation. 
Money  was  to  him  a  convenience;  to  the  trader  it 
was  a  saleable  article,  and  it  was  bound  to  go  where 
a  price  could  be  given  for  it.  But  since  the  area  of 
its  real  activity  was,  so  to  speak,  an  unperceived, 
almost  subterranean  one  (and  carefully  kept  so  by 
the  shrewd  preference  of  the  Middle  Class  for  keep- 
ing themselves  to  themselves)  Parliament  was  left 
snatching  here  and  there  at  eddies  on  the  surface. 
Those  who  caused  the  eddies  kept  out  of  sight. 

It  may  perhaps  be  objected  that  it  is  unfair  to 
expect  a  display  of  public  spirit  in  a  class  of  men 
whose  position  in  the  national  life  was  quite  unre- 
cognizefd.  But  the  real  blame  for  their  attitude  to- 
wards currency  problems  lies  not  so  much  in  lack  of 
public  spirit  as  in  their  mishandling  of  their  most 
useful  instrument  of  advancement.  They  had  no 
conception  of  the  dependence  of  trade  and  manu- 
facture upon  the  existence  of  coined  money.  They 
were  quite  willing  to  denude  the  country  of  currency, 
if  at  any  moment  the  national  coinage  could  be  sold 
at  a  profit  abroad.  They  had,  in  the  end,  to  be 
taught  by  a  foreign  nation  the  principle  of  using  a 
currency  advantage  as  a  lever  for  profitable  trading 
in  general  goods.  Their  only  notion  was  to  use  it 
directly  for  profitable  trade  in  the  mere  metals  of 
currency. 

G 


82      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

One  other  considerable  influence  which  the  Middle 
Class  was  by  this  time  beginning  to  exert  upon  the 
national  life  began  to  be  perceived,  though  not  fully 
realized,  by  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Middle 
Class  men  were  becoming  extensive  landlords.  What 
this  meant  to  the  health  of  the  body  politic  we  shall 
better  be  able  to  perceive  w^hen  we  come  to  deal 
with  the  succeeding  century.  For  the  present  it  will 
be  enough  to  give  some  instances  which  show  to 
what  an  extent  trading  wealth  was  being  expended 
in  this  way.  The  earliest  extant  English  wills  are 
rich  in  such  instances.  Take  such  a  will  as  that  of 
John  Credy  in  1426,^  in  which  he  bequeaths  "land 
that  Weston,  draper,  and  I  purchased  in  Frankyng- 
ham  and  other  places  in  Surre,"  together  with  parts 
of  lands  and  manors  in  Somerset,  and  lands  and 
tenements  in  Exeter.  John  Perfay,  draper,  of  Bury 
St.  Edmunds,  leaves  in  1509  two  closes  and  four 
acres,  120  acres  of  land  and  meadow,  a  tenement 
(not  the  one  he  lived  in)  with  28  acres  of  land  and 
meadow,  six  tenements  with  appurtenances,  another 
close,  and  various  odd  parcels  of  land,  all  of  which 
he  specifically  mentions  as  having  been  bought  by 
him."  William  Honyboom,  dyer,  of  Bury,  leaves  in 
1493  two  tenements  he  had  bought  from  John  Smith, 
a  gentleman.  John  Nottingham,  grocer,  of  Bury, 
leaves  a  number  of  houses,  granges  and  gardens  in 
Bury,  and  a  manor  near  by.^  John  Hall  of  Salisbury 
had  three  manors  near  Southampton.*  John  Baret, 
cloth   merchant,   of  Bury,  leaves   houses  in   neigh- 

'   "  Earliest  English  Wills."  '"  Bury  Wills." 

^  Ibid.  *  "  Prolusiones  Historicae,"  p.  310. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  S^ 

bouring  villages,  with  some  hundred  acres  of  land, 
and  a  tavern,  besides  various  messuages  in  the 
town.^  From  these  few  instances,  chosen  at  ran- 
dom, it  would  not  be  rash  to  deduce  that,  upon  the 
whole,  town  property  was  beginning  to  accumulate 
in  the  hands  of  the  wealthy  Middle  Class,  so  that 
the  artisan,  besides  being  brought  under  a  new  in- 
dustrial system  by  the  engrossing  of  looms,  was  also 
being  brought  under  a  new  social  system  by  induce- 
ments to  part  with  his  small  freehold  and  become  a 
tenant  by  rent.  The  still  wealthier  people,  three  or 
four  perhaps  in  each  town,  were  buying  also  manors 
and  demesne  lands  in  the  rural  districts,  but  were 
not,  so  far  as  we  can  discern,  living  in  them  at  pre- 
sent. John  Hall,  John  Perfay,  and  John  Baret  all 
lived  in  good-sized  houses  in  the  towns  wherp  they 
traded.  In  other  words,  they  did  not  buy  manors 
as  yet  in  order  to  make  themselves  gentlemen,  but 
purely  as  sound  investments — a  fact  which,  while 
admirable  enough  from  one  point  of  view,  was  to 
have  some  rather  disastrous  results  later  on. 

At  the  same  time  the  older  forms  of  accumulated 
wealth  had  not  gone  out  of  use.  These  early  wills 
reveal  an  astonishing  quantity  of  Middle  Class 
possessions  in  the  precious  metals.  Sometimes 
they  are  hoarded  coin;  John  Nottingham  details 
monetary  bequests  in  pounds  sterling  amounting  to 
;^40,  in  marks  amounting  to  384^^  marks,  and  in 
shillings  amounting  to  207  shillings — a  truly  remark- 
able hoard.-  Yet  such  bequests  of  coin  are  as  yet 
rather  rare;  if  a  rich  man  had  a  few  pounds  or  a 
'  "  Bury  Wills."  '  Ibid. 


84      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

few  score  marks  to  leave  to  the  Church  for  masses 
he  would  be  well  content.  Silver  utensils  and  orna- 
ments are  a  far  more  common  form  of  wealth.  Thus 
John  Bathe  of  Bristol  leaves  in  1420  a  silver  beaker 
with  a  blue  enamelled  knob,  several  chased  silver 
cups,  a  silver-gilt  spice  dish,  some  gold  rings,  and 
two  or  three  dozen  silver  spoons.^  John  Baret 
leaves,  besides,  spoons,  cups,  plates  and  dishes,  and 
*'  a  silver  fork  for  g-reen  p;inofer,"  two  silver  collars 
"  of  the  King's  livery."  Evidence  of  a  different  kind 
is  afforded  by  a  foreign  visitor  who  has  left  us  his 
impressions  of  England  about  the  year  1500.^  He 
remarks  that  there  is  no  innkeeper,  however  poor 
and  humble,  who  does  not  serve  his  table  with 
silver  dishes  and  drinking  cups;  and,  in  describing 
the  extraordinary  display  of  wrought  silver  in 
London  he  is  careful  to  add  that  it  "  is  not  occa- 
sioned by  the  inhabitants  being  noblemen  or  gentle- 
men, being,  on  the  contrary,  persons  of  low  degree 
and  artificers." 

From  the  national  and  civic  point  of  view  the 
rising  Middle  Class  does  not  present  itself  during 
this  century  in  any  very  favourable  light.  It  plays, 
as  we  have  seen,  persistently  for  its  own  hand.  It 
had  inserted  itself  between  the  landed  aristocracy 
and  the  labouring  people,  it  had  taken  possession  of  a 
domain  filched  equally  from  the  rights  of  those  two 
classes.  It  refused  all  responsibilities  that  did  not 
tend  to  its  own  profit,  and  those  which  it  undertook 
in  local  government  were  manipulated  to  its  own 

'  "  Earliest  English  Wills." 

^  "Relation  of  England,"  pp.  31,  42. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  85 

ends.  But  when  all  that  has  been  said,  it  is  necessary 
to  recognize  the  two  ways  in  which  the  new  Middle 
Class  worked  for  good.  One  has  already  been  re- 
ferred to — the  foundation  of  the  grammar  schools. 
During  the  fourteenth  century  the  idea  of  education 
had  not,  as  a  rule,  progressed  beyond  the  fee  system. 
The  mark  of  the  fifteenth  century  is  the  foundation 
of  endowed  schools,  and  the  conversion  of  fee-schools 
into  schools  of  free  education.^  The  list  of  founda- 
tions of  this  century  is  a  long  one;  but  an  even 
more  significant  fact  is  the  foundation  of  such 
schools  as  Winchester  and  Eton.  For  these  founda- 
tions show  that  the  Middle  Class  educational  move- 
ment, which  was  (as  we  have  seen)  partially,  at 
least,  dictated  by  a  determination  to  free  the  trading 
classes  as  much  from  the  Church's  influence  as  they 
were  free  already  of  aristocratic  control,  had  by  this 
time  alarmed  the  Church  into  a  parallel  movement. 
Wykeham's  foundation  of  Winchester,  and  the  eccle- 
siastical impulse  towards  the  foundation  of  Eton, 
are  sufficient  proof  of  the  force  and  success  of  an 
idea  which  had  originated  with  the  Middle  Class. 

The  other  great  legacy  of  the  early  Middle 
Class  may  be  regarded  as  having  arisen,  less  con- 
sciously, but  quite  as  really,  from  its  detached  and 
self-centred  position.  The  English  cathedrals  and 
churches  are  rightly  regarded  as  the  great  glory  of 
the  English  merchant.  If  we  ask  how  they  came  to 
be  built  in  such  richness  and  splendour  two  considera- 
tions occur.    Firstly,  we  see  men  of  the  Middle  Class 

^  E.g.,  at  Stratford-on-Avon;  Leach,  "Educational  Charters," 
p.  xxxviii. 


86      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

in  possession  of  great  wealth,  proud  of  their  wealth, 
but  still  living  in  town  houses  which,  even  when  they 
were  as  magnificent  as  that  of  John  Hall,^  afforded 
but  limited  opportunities  for  expense.  Secondly, 
it  is  to  be  remembered  that  these  men,  keen  of 
brain  in  their  own  affairs,  energetic,  ambitious,  were 
barred  from,  or  had  kept  themselves  clear  of, 
political  or  Court  or  diplomatic  interests.  Such 
active  men  were  bound  to  find  interests  besides 
those  of  their  business  pursuits,  and  they  began  to 
find  them  in  the  direction  of  art.  Civic  pride,  local 
patriotism,  launched  the  great  buildings;  the  energy 
and  efficiency  of  business  men  turned  itself  to  mak- 
ing the  structures  fine.  A  class  which  had  tended  to 
an  amalgamation  with  the  aristocracy  would  have 
had  less,  alike  of  money  and  of  ideas,  lying  idle  for 
such  purposes.  Their  wealth  would  have  gone 
rather  into  the  building  of  country  houses  or  houses 
in  London;  their  ideas  would  have  been  frittered 
away  upon  amusing  pursuits,  or  engrossed  in  the 
nation's  military  adventures.  As  it  was,  men  of  the 
Middle  Class  reached  the  period  of  established  leisure 
with  all  that  they  had  of  money  and  brains  upon 
their  hands,  so  to  speak;  and  they  found  in  church- 
buildine  an  outlet  for  both — a  orratification  of  their 
pride,  and  an  admirable  opportunity  for  justifiable 
ostentation. 

There  is  one  early  will   which,  in   its  curiously 

intimate  revelation  of  a  rich  cloth-merchant's  mind, 

seems  to  let  us  into  the  secret  of  such  activities  as 

these.    It  is  the  will  of  that  John  Baret,  which  has 

^  "  Prolusiones  Historicae." 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  2>7 

already  been  quoted.  An  amazingly  long  document, 
it  sets  before  us  a  Middle  Class  man  of  the  fifteenth 
century  with  a  startling,  and  sometimes  pathetic 
vividness.  Baret  was  evidently  one  of  the  new  kind 
of  middle-class  employers ;  he  had,  adjoining  the 
garden  of  his  house  in  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  "  a  spin- 
ning-house," where  he  would  employ  labourers  at 
his  own  looms.  He  was  a  believer  in  the  value  of 
house  property;  he  owned  a  good  deal  in  Bury,  and 
had  built  another  house  himself  "  my  newe  house 
with  iii  turrys  of  chemeneyes";  the  mention  of 
chimneys  shows  that  it  must  have  been  an  up-to- 
date  house.  He  owned  land  which  brought  in  a 
rental  of  1035".  4^.  a  year.  His  household  gear  was 
good  ;  he  had  a  number  of  beds,  coverlets,  blankets, 
and  sheets  ;  trenchers,  dishes,  and  saucers  of  "  old 
vessell,"  and  silver  plate.  He  must  have  been 
either  unmarried  or  a  childless  widower,  since  he 
provides  for  no  relations  but  a  nephew  and  niece. 
Here  we  come  to  a  curious  side-light  upon  the 
middle-class  people  of  the  time.  They  were  still  (in 
these  country  towns  at  any  rate)  so  far  from  adapt- 
ing their  mode  of  life  to  that  of  their  betters  that 
Baret  leaves  his  house  to  his  nephew  with  a  stipula- 
tion that  the  niece  shall  have  two  rooms,  with  the 
use  of  the  kitchen,  access  to  the  garden,  etc.  A 
man  who  owned  so  many  houses  (including  a  small 
cottage  in  the  garden  which  would  have  seemed 
suitable  for  the  niece)  might  have  been  expected  to 
make  some  rather  more  comfortable  provision  for 
these  relations.  Evidently  it  never  occurred  to  him 
that  they  should  live  in  any  more  spaciousness  than 


8S      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

he  had  hved  in  himself.  The  details  of  the  arrange- 
ments  he  made  are  enough  to  show  that,  rich  as 
such  men  mi^ht  be  in  lands  and  houses  and  silver 

o 

plate,  they  did  not  yet  think  of  living  otherwise 
than  as  tradesmen  lived. 

There  are,  however,  one  or  two  references  in  the 
will  which  suggest  that  wealthy  men  of  this  class 
were  beginning  to  look  above  them.  Baret  ordains 
that  he  shall  be  buried,  not  in  the  orave  in  St. 
James's  Church  which  he  had  already  bought  for 
himself,  but  in  a  place  close  to  it  "  near  by  where 
Lady  Schardelowe  was  wont  to  sit."  There  are 
other  sentences  about  this  lady,  upon  which  a  little 
romance  might  be  woven ;  Baret  evidently  had 
had  a  tenderness  for  her,  and  it  sounds  as  if  he  was 
not  sorry  to  leave  in  his  will  a  record  of  his  aspira- 
tion towards  a  great  lady.  He  has,  indeed,  himself  a 
signet  of  gold,  with  his  arms.  But  at  this  period  it  is 
necessary  to  be  cautious  in  drawing  deductions  from 
a  merchant's  mention  of  "  his  arms."  There  was 
not,  as  yet,  much  inclination  to  pretend  to  gentility, 
and  the  "arms"  in  such  cases  would  often  be  the 
arms  of  the  Staple  of  Calais  or  some  company  of 
traders,  not  a  private  coat-of-arms.^ 

Baret  remembers  his  duty  as  a  citizen ;  he  leaves 
money  for  the  repair  of  Rysbygate,  but  he  hopes 
that  the  side-pillars  will  not  be  moved,  as  they  are 

^  See  "The  Brasses  of  England,"  p.  172.  Even  in  such  a  book 
as  the  Black  Prince's  accounts,  which  would  be  written  by  a  man 
who  should  have  had  knowledge,  the  Prince  of  Wales's  feathers, 
which  are  only  a  badge,  are  referred  to  as  "arms."  So  a  trades- 
man might  have  called  a  badge  or  a  merchant's  mark  his  "arms." 


MIDDLE  CLASS  IDEALS  89 

quite  sound — an  echo,  no  doubt,  of  some  controversy 
in  the  Council  Chamber  of  the  Bury  Corporation. 

It  is  in  his  bequests  to  the  Church  that  Baret 
really  reveals  the  effects  upon  the  Middle  Class  of 
leisure,  ample  means,  and  energetic  individuality. 
He  leaves  money  for  a  painted  window  in  memory 
of  some  friends  of  his,  to  be  inscribed  with  verses 
he  has  made ;  for  an  image  to  be  placed  on  the 
pillar  by  which  he  used  to  sit  in  church  ;  and  for 
many  embellishments  of  St.  Mary's  altar — a  new 
crown  of  gilt  metal,  mirrors  to  be  placed  between 
the  figures  on  the  reredos,  and  money  for  the  repair 
and  upkeep  of  "  the  chimes "  and  the  altar.  He 
was  most  anxious  that  the  chimes  should  never  fail, 
and  if  he  had  not  left  enough  money  for  them,  his 
nephew  was  to  pay  more.  The  sexton  receives  a 
bequest  "so  he  do  the  chymes  sing  the  Reqtcieni 
Aeternam  "  for  thirty  days  after  Baret's  death.  The 
reredos  and  retable  of  St.  Mary's  altar  are  to  be  re- 
painted "with  the  balladys  I  made  therefor."  And, 
finally,  if  an  aisle  were  made  in  the  church  (evidently 
a  project  under  discussion)  all  kinds  of  precautions 
were  to  be  taken  to  preserve  St.  Mary's  altar  and 
the  pillar  by  Baret's  tomb. 

Have  we  not,  in  this  unimportant  instance,  a  clue 
to  the  impulses  behind  the  building  of  the  famous 
English  churches?  We  can  see  Baret,  comfortably 
well  off,  stimulated  from  time  to  time  by  foreigners 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact,  or  perhaps  spending 
leisure  moments  after  mass,  talking  in  the  church 
to  some  artistic  and  enthusiastic  priest.  We  can  see 
him  at  home,  with  little  outlet  for  thoughts  or  ideas. 


90      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

not  dreaming  of  expressing  them  in  much  adorn- 
ment of  his  house,  since  he  was  a  merchant  not  a 
gentleman ;  but  turning  them  in  a  direction  in  which 
he  could  spend  money  on  decorative  arts  without 
beine  lauehed  at.  And  if,  at  the  back  of  his  mind, 
was  the  feeling  that  he  was  also  making  glorious 
the  place  "  near  by  where  Lady  Schardelowe  was 
wont  to  sit,"  he  is,  perhaps,  not  less  typical  of  his 
age.  The  Middle  Classes  had  won  wealth,  leisure, 
and  security.  There  was  a  brief  pause  at  this  height 
before  they  risked  security  in  order  to  advance  them- 
selves socially.  But  in  the  pause  they  occasionally 
glanced  in  new  directions,  just  as  John  Baret  let 
his  eyes  rest  upon  Lady  Schardelowe. 


CHAPTER  V 

FIFTEENTH  AND  SIXTEENTH  CENTURIES THE 

MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS 

JOHN  BARET  died  in  1463.  For  twenty  years 
after  that  time  the  aristocracy  and  landed  gentry 
were  cutting  one  another's  throats,  and  desperately 
embarrassing  their  estates  in  the  Wars  of  the  Roses. 
The  Middle  Class  went  on  making  money,  and 
avoiding-  all  such  unprofitable  occasions  for  spending 
it.  When  another  twenty  years,  in  which  exhaustion 
had  brought  about  peace  and  quiet,  had  given  time 
for  recovery,  the  nation  awoke  suddenly  to  the 
fact  that  new  masters  had  arisen  in  the  land.  The 
political  songs,  dialogues,  and  discourses  of  the  six- 
teenth century  are  one  long  attempt  to  comprehend 
and  grapple  with  a  complete  disturbance  of  the 
balance  of  the  body  politic,  a  drastic  shifting  of  the 
centre  of  gravity. 

The  most  obvious  and  most  serious  change  was 
that  the  land  of  England  belonged  now  very  largely 
to  the  new  moneyed  men ;  and  these  men  remained 
essentially  Middle  Class.  Some  of  them,  no  doubt, 
aimed  at  turning  themselves  from  merchants  into 
country  gentlemen ;  but  on  the  whole,  the  land  was 
to  them  strictly  an  investment — a  new  form  of 
trading.  Or,  perhaps,  in  view  of  certain  contem- 
porary statements  to  be  quoted  later,  it  might  be 

91 


92      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

more  true  to  say  that  there  was  probably  in  all 
cases  an  ultimate  idea  of  transition  into  a  more 
exalted  state  of  life ;  but  the  trading  instinct  was 
not  to  be  easily  eradicated.  Let  us  consider  the 
middle-class  landed  proprietor  as  the  populace  saw 
him  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

First  of  all,  having  none  of  the  traditions  of  the 
old  landed  class,  which,  although  feudalism  had  long 
since  disappeared,  yet  preserved  the  habits  of  a 
great  establishment  and  the  responsibility  of  main- 
taining dependents  on  the  proceeds  of  manorial 
possessions,  the  new  owners  came  to  the  land  with 
their  own  shrewd,  simple  ideas  of  household  estab- 
lishments. 

An  unreasonable  ryche  man 

Dyd  ryde  by  the  way, 

Who,  for  lack  of  menne, 

Had  wyth  hym  a  boye. 

And  as  he  paste  by  a  pasture 

Most  pleasaunte  to  see, 

"  Of  late  I  have  purchased 

Thys  grounde,  Jacke,"  quod  he. 

"  Mary,  maister,"  (quod  the  boye) 

"Men  saye  over  alle 

That  your  purchase  is  greate 

But  your  householde  is  smal." 

"Why,  Jacke,"  (quod  this  riche  man) 

"What  have  they  to  do? 

Woulde  they  have  me  to  purchase 

And  kepe  greate  house  to?"  ^ 

Secondly,  the  new  men  were  not  content  with 
buying  such  estates  as  might  be  offered,  or  with 
just  so  much  land  as  might  make  pleasant  places 

^  Crowley,  "Epigrams"  ("Of  Unsatiable  Purchasers"). 


XVth  and  XVIth  centuries        93 

for  their  retirement  from  trade.  They  were  grasping 
for  land,  and  squeezed  and  jockeyed  out  of  posses- 
sion the  old  type  of  landlord,  who  might,  but  for 
their  inducements,  have  been  content  to  go  on  in 
the  old  way. 

So  soon  as  they  have  ought  to  spare 
Beside  their  stock  that  must  remain, 
To  purchase  lands  is  all  their  care, 
And  all  the  study  of  their  brain. 
There  can  be  none  unthrifty  heir 
Whom  they  will  not  smell  out  anon, 
And  handle  him  with  words  full  fair 
Till  all  his  lands  is  from  him  gone.^ 

Thirdly,  and  most  grievous  of  all,  the  new  man 
broucrht  to  the  land  his  relentless  notions  of  profit 
and  loss,  screwed  up  rents,  and  levied  fines. 

But  syth  they  take  fermes 

To  let  them  out  agayne 

To  such  men  as  must  have  them 

Though  it  be  to  theyr  payne, 

And  to  leavye  greate  fines 

And  to  ower  ^  the  rent, 

And  do  purchayse  great  landes 

For  the  same  intent. 

We  must  nedes  cal  them 

Members  unprofitable.^ 

I  cannot  tell  what  it  doth  mean 
But  meat  beareth  a  great  price, 
Which  some  men  thinke  is  by  the  meane 
That  farms  be  found  such  merchandise.* 


^  Crowley,  "  Last  Trumpet  "  ("  The  Merchant's  Lesson  "). 
^  I.e.,  raise,  enhance. 

'  Crowley,   "Epigrams."      See   also   Brinklow's   "Complaint," 
p.  10. 

•-  "  The  Last  Trumpet "  ("  The  Merchant's  Lesson  "). 


94      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

More  unprofitable  still  appeared  the  middle-class 
men  who  did  not  even  buy  the  lands,  but  used 
them  for  even  less  responsible  purposes  of  specula- 
tion : 

"  There  be  certain  tenants  not  able  to  be  land- 
lords, and  yet  after  a  sort  they  counterfeit  landlords, 
by  obtaining  leases  in  and  upon  grounds  and  tene- 
ments, and  so  raise  fines,  incomes,  and  rents."  ^ 

Brinklow  complains  that  fifty  or  sixty  years  before 
his  time  such  leases  were  not  known. ^ 

Fourthly,  the  land  in  the  possession  of  these  new 
men  was  but  a  portion  of  their  general  business. 
They  recognized  no  more  right  on  the  part  of  ten- 
ants to  exist  on  their  land  than  their  workmen  had 
to  use  their  looms;  the  one  as  much  as  the  other  was 
subject  to  mere  business  rules  of  rent  and  employ- 
ment. The  manor  was  no  longer  a  separate  entity, 
but  profits  from  it  went  into  the  owner's  general  ac- 
count. 

You  are  called  on  to  live 

After  twenty  pounds  by  yere, 

And  after  that  rate 

You  shoulde  measure  your  chere; 

Tyll  God  did  encrease  you 

By  his  merciful  wayes, 

By  encreasing  youre  corne 

And  youre  cattell  in  the  layes; 

Which  encrease  with  your  landes 

You  are  bounde  to  employe 

To  the  profite  of  all  them 

That  do  dwell  you  bye.^ 


^  "  Imprecation  against  the  Oppressors." 

^  "  Complaint,"  p.  lo. 

'  Crowley,  "Epigrams"  ("The  Usurer"). 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS     95 

There  still  lino-ered  In  Enoland  the  sense  that  an 

owner  of  land   held    it    on   certain    responsibilities 

morally   to    be  acknowledged,  even   if  legally   the 

feudal    structure    had    vanished.      The    complaint 

against  the  new  men    was  that  they   claimed  the 

power  to  do  exactly  as  they  liked  with  what  they 

had  bought. 

For  thys  thynge,  he  sayde, 
Full  certayn  he  wyste, 
That  vvyth  hys  owne  he  myghte 
Always  do  as  he  lyste.^ 

Yet  it  must  be  admitted  to  have  been  a  good 
thing  for  England  that  the  middle-class  man  was 
ready  at  this  period  to  purchase  land.  Besides 
the  general  consideration  that  money  so  invested 
became  national  wealth,  in  a  sense  in  which  mere 
trading  capital  never  was,  there  is  the  particular 
fact  that  the  great  days  of  the  wool  trade  were  over. 
Money  no  longer  flowed  into  the  landowner's  or 
sheep-farmer's  pockets,  almost  without  effort  on  his 
part.  There  were  riches  still  in  the  land,  but  only 
for  those  who  were  quick  to  see  that,  in  a  country 
with  a  rapidly  growing  town  and  industrial  popula- 
tion, the  provision  of  food  supplies  was  the  secret 
of  a  new  rural  policy."  No  one  was  more  likely  to 
grasp  this  truth  than  the  people  concerned  intimately 
with  that  industrial  population.  At  the  same  time 
the  new  policy  would  call  for  harder  business  heads 
than  the  older  conditions;  profits  would  be  cut  finer. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that   the  purchasing  of 

^  Crowley,  "  Epigrams  "  ("  The  Surveyor  of  Lands  "). 
*  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  II,  i,  103. 


96      THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

land  by  the  Middle  Class  saved  England  from  what 
might  have  developed  into  an  appalling  stagnation 
of  farming.  A  very  different  effect  of  this  purchasing 
may  be  traced  in  the  completeness  and  rapacity  with 
which  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries  was  carried 
out.  It  would,  indeed,  be  tempting  to  attribute  the 
origin  of  that  policy  in  no  small  degree  to  the  in- 
cursion of  the  Middle  Class  into  the  ownership  of 
land.  This  revealed  new  possibilities  of  wealth  in 
landed  estates,  whether  for  those  who  had  them  for 
sale,  or  for  those  who  bought  them,  and  thus  created 
a  situation  in  which  from  both  these  points  of  view 
there  were  plenty  of  men  ready  to  instigate  and  to 
support  a  policy  which  dispossessed  some  of  the 
greatest  owners  of  land  in  the  kingdom,  and  trans- 
ferred that  land  to  speculators. 

The  changed  conditions  of  rural  life  showed  most 
obviously  the  effect  of  the  new  power  of  money. 
Once  this  had  been  envisaged,  people  began  to  dis- 
cern in  various  other  directions  the  existence  of 
individuals  who  appeared  to  their  bewildered  eyes 
to  be  mere  parasites  upon  the  community,  attaching 
themselves,  by  processes  of  the  interchange  of  coin, 
to  the  solid  producers  of  goods.  The  preamble  of  a 
statute  of  Henry  VI  had  already  complained,  in 
1455,  that  "in  Norfolk,  Suffolk  and  Norwich  there 
be  fourscore  attornies  or  more,  the  more  part  of  them 
having  no  other  thing  to  live  upon  but  only  his  gain 
by  the  practice  of  attorneyship."^  Naturally  the 
steady  purchasing  of  land  rapidly  increased  such 
practice;  and  Brinklow  saw  men  who  started  with 
'  S3  Henry  VI,  c.  7. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS     97 

"  nothing  but  pen  and  ink,  and  within  a  Httle  space 
shall  purchase  as  much  as  twenty,  forty,  fifty,  nay, 
two  hundred  or  three  hundred  marks  a  year."  ^  The 
lawyer  produced  nothing,  imported  nothing,  and 
the  sixteenth-century  inquirer  did  not  understand 
why  the  now  common  use  of  coined  money  should 
enable  a  man  to  buy  a  livelihood  with  brains  not 
occupied  in  the  making  of  some  marketable  com- 
modity.^ 

Accompanying  this  land  speculation — perhaps 
partly  caused  by  it — was  a  further  change  in  the 
character  of  the  craft  gilds  and  town  life.  Hitherto 
the  ambition  of  the  middle-class  man  had  been  on 
the  whole  confined  to  standing  well  with  his  gild, 
and  attaining  to  one  or  other  of  those  classifica- 
tions of  the  burgesses  which  were  mentioned  in  the 
last  chapter.  But  now  the  old  town  life  began  to 
loosen  its  limitations.  This  was  partly  due  to  the 
rise  of  the  Merchant  Adventurers'  Companies,  which 
made  competition  much  wider  and  much  keener; 
but  it  must  also  have  been  partly  due  to  the  fact 
that  entry  upon  the  business  of  the  land,  and  owner- 
ship of  rents,  at  once  introduced  elements  which 
were  outside  the  range  of  the  gilds.  A  cloth-mer- 
chant in  the  older  days  would  be  content  to  be  a 
rich  cloth-merchant;  his  gild,  while  it  was  of  service 
to  him  in  the  conduct  of  his  trade  and  the  control  of 

^  "  Complaint,"  p.  24. 

^  Piers  Plowman  (Pass.  8)  had  expressed  this  feeling.  In  writing 
of  the  lawyer  he  says : 

"  To  buy  water,  wind,  nor  wit 
Is  against  holy  writ." 
H 


98      THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

his  workmen,  also  commanding  in  some  measure  the 
manner  of  his  Hfe  and  the  nature  of  his  expenditure. 
But  a  cloth-merchant  who  owned  and  managed 
country  estates  had  affairs  outside  the  range  of  his 
Q-'ild.  The  p-ilds  did  not  on  that  account  cease  to 
exist;  they  were  still  too  useful  to  the  manufacturer. 
But  they  became  more  and  more  councils,  so  to 
speak,  of  wealthy  employers  for  a  part  of  their  busi- 
ness interests.  The  capitalist  had  become  bigger 
than  his  gild.  In  some  respects  this  was  a  serious 
matter  for  the  towns.  A  statute  of  Henry  VIII  had 
to  be  passed  to  repeal  a  law  of  Edward  II  to  the 
effect  that  no  city  officers  charged  with  the  assizes 
of  wine  and  victuals  should  be  merchants  of  wine  or 
victuals  in  gross  or  retail.  It  was  pleaded  now  that 
the  cities  were  "so  fallen  in  decay"  that  there  were 
hardly  any  merchants,  the  inhabitants  being  mostly 
bakers,  brewers,  vintners,  and  other  victuallers.  So 
the  new  statute  provided  that,  in  place  of  forbidding 
such  persons  to  be  officers  of  the  assizes,  the  rule 
should  be  that  they  should  have  "  two  discreet  per- 
sons "  as  assessors  for  their  duties.^  Again,  one  of 
the  chief  political  writers  of  the  times  complains  of 
the  dirt  and  dilapidation  of  the  towns,  and  the  decline 
of  civil  order."  Now  we  have  not  to  conclude  from 
this  that  the  rich  middle-class  men  had  departed 
altogether  from  the  towns ;  on  the  contrary.  Brink- 
low  expressly  speaks  of  the  burgesses  elected  to 
municipal  offices  as  *'  the  rich  jolly  crackers  and  brag- 
gers,"  and  "  bearers  of  some  office  in  the  country."^ 

'  3  Henry  VIII,  c.  8.  '  Starkey,  "  Dialogue." 

^  "  Complaint,"  p.  13. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS     99 

Town  accounts  and  records  of  the  period  give  us 
names  that  we  know  to  be  those  of  the  wealthy 
traders  and  manufacturers.^  The  difficulty  of  the 
cities  arose  from  the  same  cause  as  the  change  in  the 
gilds.  The  richer  Middle  Class  had  other  interests, 
and  town  affairs  had  become  only  a  part  of  their 
life.  It  is  therefore  a  mistake  to  regard  the  Tudor 
legislation  in  matters  of  local  government  as  an 
over-riding  of  municipal  independence,  or  as  wholly 
dictated  by  a  passion  for  centralization  which  was 
bad  for  the  free  o^rowth  of  the  borouo^hs.-  There  had 
practically  been  no  free  growth,  and  no  municipal 
spirit  in  any  modern  sense  of  the  words.  As  we 
have  seen,  the  worthies  of  the  gilds  had  early  cap- 
tured the  seats  of  power.  It  was  simply  in  their 
interests — and  probably  largely  at  their  dictation, 
since  they  were  by  now  occupying  a  considerable  place 
in  Parliament — that  "  the  iron  discipline  invented 
at  Westminster  and  enforced  by  a  selected  company 
of  Town  Hall  officials "  ^  came  into  being.  The 
more  cut-and-dried  local  administration  became,  the 
more  free  these  men  were  to  enlarge  and  multiply 
their  money-making  pursuits. 

In  other  words,  the  rising  Middle  Class  had  again 
dug  an  entrenchment  for  itself.  It  had  first  united 
the  town  against  the  landlords ;  then  united  the 
master-men  against  the  labourers.  Middle-class 
men  now  guarded  themselves  against  the  town  or- 
ganizations of  which  they  had  previously  been  the 

^  E.g.,  The  Burford  Account  Book,  1 542-1 602. 
'■^  See,  e.g.,  Mrs.  Green's  "  Town  Life,"  ii,  447-8. 
'  Ibid. 


loo     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

champions  by  the  simple  process  of  putting  the 
towns  in  their  pockets.  Their  habit  of  treacherous 
performances  of  this  kind  appears  in  several  ways. 
As  long  as  they  saw  in  the  gild  organization  a 
weapon  against  the  workmen  they  were  cunningly 
loyal  to  the  gilds,  to  the  point  of  entirely  taking 
possession  of  them.  Now  that  their  mere  capital 
gave  them  power,  they  began  to  undermine  still 
further  the  essential  qualities  of  the  gilds.  Statutes 
appear,  forbidding,  for  instance,  the  manufacture  of 
cloth  outside  the  towns  of  Worcester,  Evesham, 
Droitwich,  Kidderminster,  and  Bromsgrove.^  Simi- 
larly there  were  prohibitions  of  the  manufacture  of 
coverlets  outside  the  city  of  York  and  of  ropes  out- 
side the  town  of  Bridport ; "  and  of  the  manufacture 
of  cloth  in  the  Stroud  valley.^  Such  statutes  betray 
the  fact  that  the  capitalist  employer  was  beginning 
to  be  irked  by  the  rules  and  restrictions  of  a  gild. 
He  wanted  to  get  behind  the  limitations  of  the  num- 
ber-of  apprentices  and  journeymen  he  might  have, 
and  the  forbidding-  of  nio-ht-work,  and  the  over-see- 
ing  of  the  measures  he  took  to  keep  discipline.  So 
he  withdrew  from  the  sphere  of  influence  of  the  gild 
into  regions  where  he  could  do  as  he  liked.  Prob- 
ably the  attempt  would  have  been  successful  had  it 
not  been  that  the  Crown  really  depended  upon  the 
towns  for  the  bulk  of  its  taxation.  The  complaints 
of  those  manufacturers  who  remained  in  the  towns 
would  probably  not  have  availed  to  produce  legisla- 

'  25  Henry  VIII,  c.  18. 

^  Cunningham,  "  Industry  and  Commerce,"  i,  519. 

'  Mrs.  Green,  "  Town  Life,"  ii,  88. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS     loi 

tion  if  the  Crown  had  not  had  a  very  potent  reason 
for  objecting  to  any  considerable  profit-making  out- 
side the  towns. 

It  follows  from  all  this  that  we  have  now  reached 
a  period  at  which  the  Middle  Class  is  beginning  to 
split  up  into  several  grades.  There  was  the  upper 
rank  of  large  capitalists,  the  capitalist  clothiers,  the 
Merchant  Adventurers,  the  wholesale  mercers  and 
grocers,  all  of  them  by  this  time  landowners  as 
well  as  merchants.  There  was  the  lower  rank  of 
traders,  still  mainly  occupied  with  their  business  in 
the  towns,  holding  the  minor  municipal  offices,  and 
forming  the  bulk  of  the  gilds.  There  was  also  a 
class  of  those  who,  taking  advantage  of  the  new 
facilities  for  education,  were  in  different  ways  pick- 
ing up  the  crumbs  of  the  new  money-making.  The 
lawyers,  as  we  have  seen,  were  the  most  prominent 
of  this  class.  Others  would  be  the  secretaries  of 
noblemen,  clerks  of  the  rich  traders,  etc.  These 
men,  on  the  whole,  did  form  a  distinct  new  grade. 
They  were  not,  for  the  most  part,  sons  of  traders 
(who  would  more  naturally  go  into  the  family  busi- 
ness) but  sons  of  country  people — stewards  of  the 
manors,  small  farmers,  etc. — who  were  given  a  good 
education  with  the  object  of  starting  them  in  a  higher 
rank  of  life.^  Until  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century 
there  was  practically  only  one  kind  of  Middle  Class 
— a  middleman  class.  Whether  as  merchants,  capital- 
ist employers,  small  manufacturers,  or  shopkeepers, 
they  all  stood  together  in  their  gilds,  with  differ- 

^  See,  e.g.,  "Manners  and  Meals,"  p.  x;  Hall,  "Elizabethan 
Society,"  pp.  17,  40. 


102     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

ences  in  quantity  of  possessions  and  in  local  import- 
ance, but  with  the  same  interests.  The  sixteenth 
century  sees  the  old  social  town,  and  craft  jealousy 
and  secretiveness  being  translated  into  the  sheer 
competitive  individualism  which  was  increasingly  to 
characterize  the  Middle  Class.  But  it  was  the  same 
secretive  spirit  in  a  new  form. 

Of  course,  the  steady  decline  of  the  gilds  into 
mere  machines  for  the  service  of  capitalists  tended 
to  increase  the  subjection  of  labour.  So  far  as  the 
apprenticing  system  still  operated,  legislation  could 
intervene.  Occasional  statutes  appear  to  prevent 
capitalist  masters  from  keeping  the  gilds  to  them- 
selves by  levying  heavy  fines  and  entrance  fees 
upon  apprentices  desiring  the  freedom  of  the  gild.^ 
Other  statutes  forbid  the  taking  oath  of  apprentices 
not  to  keep  shops  without  licence  of  the  fellow- 
ship.^ But  the  truth  is  that  by  this  time  apprentice 
labour  was  but  a  very  small  part  of  the  whole, 
and  a  more  or  less  privileged  part.  Indentures  were 
beginning  to  be  expensive,  largely  because  the 
growing  prosperity  of  the  trading  classes,  following 
upon  the  exhaustion  and  impoverishment  in  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses  of  a  nobility  which  had  long 
been  declining  in  wealth,  had  led  noblemen  and 
gentlemen  to  enter  their  sons  to  trade.  We  begin 
to  find  younger  sons  of  such  families  as  the  Corbets 
of  Shropshire   entered  apprentices,    and   becoming 

'  JS.g.,  2  2  Henry  VIII,  c.  4,  fixing  2s.  6d.  as  the  apprentice's 
fine  for  entering  the  fellowship,  and  3^.  4^.  as  the  fine  for  taking 
up  the  freedom. 

'  E.g.,  25  Henry  VIII,  c.  18. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    103 

merchant  tailors.^  One  of  the  features  of  English 
Hfe  in  the  early  sixteenth  century  which  most  struck 
a  foreign  observer  was  that  everyone,  however  rich, 
sent  their  children  out,  bound  to  service,  at  the  age 
of  eight  or  nine  years.^  Now  in  earlier  days  the 
children  of  nobles  and  gentlemen  had  usually  been 
sent  away  from  home  as  pages  in  other  gentle  houses, 
chiefly  with  a  kind  of  educational  purpose;  they 
were  supposed  to  learn  the  profession  of  arms 
and  knightly  duties  better  in  another  house.  But 
those  days  had  passed.  Schools  had  arisen  in  which 
education  could  be  obtained,  and  knightly  duties 
were  no  longer  the  chief  purpose  of  life.  This  uni- 
versal custom  of  binding  children  to  service  must  have 
meant  a  very  general  movement,  on  the  part  of  the 
better-born,  to  have  some  share  in  the  mercantile 
prosperity,  or  at  least,  to  take  advantage  of  that 
prosperity  in  order  to  provide  for  younger  sons. 
Again,  the  fact  that  the  same  foreign  observer  could 
remark  on  the  usualness  of  apprentices  marrying 
into  their  masters'  families  probably  points  in  the 
same  direction;  a  rich  master  would  not  marry  his 
daughter  to  an  apprentice  unless  the  latter,  either  by 
reason  of  gentle  birth,  or  by  reason  of  connection 
with  another  rich  trading  family,  had  some  advan- 
tages to  offer.  It  follows  that  on  the  whole  appren- 
ticeship had  become  part  of  the  capitalist  preserve. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  of  the  classes  from  which 
apprentices  were  drawn,  when  we  find  the  Gild  of 
Merchant  Adventurers  at  Newcastle  deciding  that  a 

^  Hall,  "Elizabethan  Society,"  p.  32. 
'"^  "Relation  of  England,"  pp.  24,  25. 


I04     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

fine  of  ^3  6s.  8^.,  together  with  the  loss  of  a  year's 
indentures,  was  insufficient  to  restrain  apprentices 
from  misbehaviour,  and  resolving  to  raise  the  fine  to 
/;i3  6s,  Sd'   ^ 

Wage-earning  labour  had,  by  the  same  tendency, 
become  still  further  depressed.  We  have  statutes 
referring  to  the  oppression  of  the  poor  by  rich 
clothiers,  who  kept  "unskilful  persons"  to  work 
their  looms ;  -^  and  the  still  more  significant  statutes 
forbidding  workmen  to  conspire  together  to  fix  a 
rate  for  work  or  hours  of  labour,  or  to  refuse  to  do 
one  another's  work.^  Such  enactments,  combined 
with  the  indications  that  manufacturers  were  tending 
to  work  outside  the  towns,  in  order  to  be  free  of 
corporate  government,  mean  that  the  industrial 
hands  were  now  completely  outside  the  gilds,  and 
at  the  mercy  of  employers.  Equally  significant  is  a 
fact  which,  in  one  way,  tends  rather  to  the  credit 
of  the  Middle  Class.  In  1555  the  Norwich  capital- 
ists, finding  that  russets,  satins,  and  fustians  were 
being  largely  imported  from  Naples,  joined  together 
to  provide  looms  and  weavers  to  introduce  their 
arts  into  England.  This  is  referred  to  by  Professor 
Cunningham  as  "  the  first  venture  of  capitalists  to 
import  the  necessary  plant  and  necessary  skill  so  as 
to  introduce  a  new  trade."  *  But  at  the  same  time  it 
shows  how  completely  the  capitalists  had  the  power 
in  their  hands.    A  century  or  two  earlier  there  would 

^  "  Newcastle  Merchant  Adventurers,"  i,  27. 
'"  2  &  3  Philip  and  Mary,  c.  11. 

*  2  &  3  Edward  VI,  c.  15. 

*  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  i,  525. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    105 

have  been  far  too  much  gild  jealousy  to  permit 
such  importation.  The  cottage  industry  and  the 
small  manufacturer  would  have  had  sufficient  in- 
fluence to  prevent  it.  We  have  travelled  a  long  way 
from  the  violent  opposition  to  the  Crown's  intro- 
duction of  Flemish  weavers  in  the  twelfth  century. 

For  purposes  of  constitutional  history  the  marked 
feature  of  the  early  sixteenth  century  is  the  effect  of 
the  weakening  of  the  great  nobles  in  permitting 
Henry  VIII  to  establish  the  power  of  the  Crown. 
The  Council  and  Parliament  became  instruments  in 
his  hands.  But  for  our  present  purpose  it  is  more 
important  to  note  that  this  process  almost  inevitably 
involved  a  further  advance  on  the  part  of  the  Middle 
Class.  For  it  was  a  corollary  of  the  more  independ- 
ent power  of  the  Crown  that  official  administration 
should  increase  in  importance.  Instead  of  powerful 
territorial  supporters  and  advisers,  the  Crown  re- 
quired capable  servants,  and  these  it  naturally  found, 
not  among  those  brought  up  to  a  life  of  leisure,  but 
among  the  business  portion  of  the  community.  For 
the  first  time  we  find  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Throne 
a  man  who  has  reached  that  position  not  by  exalted 
birth,  nor  by  the  translation  of  brains  into  a  kind  of 
princeliness  or  nobility  through  the  medium  of  eccle- 
siastical dignity,  but  a  man  of  thoroughly  middle- 
class  antecedents — Thomas  Cromwell.  The  Civil 
Service  begins  at  this  period  for  the  first  time  to 
emerge  as  something  recognizably  like  the  Service 
of  our  own  day;  and  it  was,  of  course,  composed 
of  middle-class  individuals,  since  the  old  restriction 
of  education  to  the  sphere  of  the  Church  had  long 


io6     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

passed  away.^  The  Tudor  centralization  of  govern- 
ment was  bound  to  produce  and  to  foster  a  class  of 
men  engaged  in  administration  under  orders,  edu- 
cated, capable,  but  without  family  advantages,  look- 
ing to  their  brains  alone  for  their  success. 

It  has  already  been  suggested  that  the  fever  of 
land  speculation  may  have  had  an  effect  perhaps  not 
yet  fully  appreciated  upon  the  policy  of  dissolving 
and  dispersing  the  monasteries  in  England.  In  the 
more  remote  causes  of  that  policy  we  have  certainly 
to  allow  largely  for  the  character  of  the  Middle 
Class  and  the  influence  of  its  continued  rise  and 
permeation  of  the  national  life.  It  had,  as  we 
have  seen,  successfully  defeated  one  attempt  after 
another  to  take  adequate  toll  for  the  Crown  of  the 
increasing  mercantile  wealth.  Meanwhile  the  ques- 
tion of  supplies  was  becoming  more  and  more  of  a 
problem  to  the  Sovereign.  Whatever  reasons  of 
higher  purpose  and  more  honest  policy  may  have 
been  mixed  up  in  the  medley  of  impulse  which 
brought  about  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries, 
the  Crown's  financial  needs  were  a  strong  determin- 
ing factor;  and  for  those  needs  the  Middle  Class  was 
very  largely  responsible.  Such  devices  as  the  poll- 
tax  had  been  of  little  more  value  than  the  tax  on 
movables.  The  poll-tax  of  15 13  merely  imposed 
the  same  levy  as  that  of  1379,  in  which  the  Lord 
Mayor  of  London  ranked  with  the  earls  and  paid 
;^4;  the  aldermen  of  London  and  the  mayors  of 
other  towns  ranked  with  the  barons,  paying  £2; 
great  merchants  with  knights,  paying  £\ ;  and  other 
^  Cf.  "The  King's  Government." 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    107 

substantial  merchants  paid  135-.  /[.d.  To  reproduce 
the  same  rates  in  1513^  showed  a  complete  surrender 
to  the  obstinate  secretiveness  of  the  merchant  class. 
These  poll-taxes  were  reckoned  on  a  basis  of  land- 
values,  and  the  Middle  Class  had  again  managed  to 
have  its  own  way  in  the  assessment.  There  was  a 
debate  in  Parliament  in  1522,  in  which  all  the  citi- 
zens and  burofesses  voted  on  one  side,  and  all  the 
knights  of  the  shire  on  the  other.  It  ended  in  a 
decision  that  ^50  of  goods  should  be  assessed  as 
equal  to  ^50  of  land;  which  proves,  firstly,  that  up 
to  this  time  the  merchant  had  actually  managed  to 
obtain  a  lower  value-for-value  assessment,  and, 
secondly,  that  even  now  he  scored  by  allowing  an 
apparent  victory  to  the  other  side,  since  obviously, 
as  wealth,  ;^50  of  goods  should  have  been  more 
heavily  assessed  than  ^50  in  land.  Nor  was  it  only 
the  basis  of  assessment  that  was  wrong.  As  late  as 
1592  Cecil  remarked  in  Parliament  that  in  the  whole 
City  of  London  no  one  was  assessed  at  above  ^200 
of  goods,  and  only  five  or  six  men  at  as  much  as 
that.^  This,  at  a  time  when  Gresham  was  turning 
over  money  by  the  hundred  thousand  pounds,  and 
when  the  City  numbered  plenty  of  rich  men  with 
knights'  titles  and  great  estates,  gives  an  almost 
startling  measure  of  the  shamelessness  with  which 
the  Exchequer  was  cheated.  Again,  in  the  whole 
county  of  Gloucester,  with  all  the  rich  merchants  of 
Bristol  established  in  country  estates,  only  seventy- 
nine  persons   appear  on  the  roll  assessed  at  more 

^  The  only  change  was  to  raise  the  great  merchants'  tax  to  30^-., 
a  negUgible  increase  in  the  circumstances. 
^  Dowell,  "  Taxation,"  i,  191. 


io8     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

than  ^lo;  one  only  is  rated  at  ;^50,  five  at  ^40, 
and  four  at  ^30.  The  Commissioner  himself  appears 
assessed  as  a  justice  of  the  peace  at  £6 ;  his  fortune 
may  have  been  anything,  but  the  technical  descrip- 
tion provides  him  with  a  means  of  avoiding  declara- 
tion, false  though  it  would  in  any  case  have  been.^ 

Thus,  both  by  their  starving  of  the  Exchequer  and 
by  their  opening  of  a  speculative  market  in  land, 
the  Middle  Class  must  be  held  in  two  indirect 
ways  to  have  stimulated,  if  it  did  not  actually  bring 
about,  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries.  Middle- 
class  men  also  were  the  principal  gainers.  A  good 
many  of  the  older  nobility  and  landed  gentry  took 
some  profit  from  the  great  spoliation.  But  the 
richest  spoil  would  necessarily  go  to  those  who  could 
offer  for  it,  not  merely  the  influence,  the  support,  or 
the  interested  loyalty  which  would  be  the  most  usual 
bid  of  the  great  families,  but  the  hard  cash  accumu- 
lated in  a  successful  business,  or  gained  by  rapid 
dealingr  in  the  confiscated  lands.  Hence  the  charac- 
teristic  effect  of  the  Dissolution  was  to  throw  up 
into  the  ranks  of  rich  landed  proprietors  men  of  the 
Middle  Class  like  the  Russells.  Men  of  better  birth 
might  gain  a  little  extension  of  their  lordships  here 
and  there,  but  the  men  who  made  the  big  fortunes 
were  those  who,  having  the  business  capability  which 
secured  their  appointment  as  Commissioners,  used 
it  in  their  official  operations  to  buy  cheaply  from  the 
Crown,  taking  advantage  of  the  perpetual  inclination 
of  the  Exchequer  to  look  rather  at  immediate  cash 
payments  than  at  possibilities  of  future  profits. 
'  Dowell,  "Taxation,"  i,  198. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    109 

The  entry   of  the   Middle  Class  upon  extensive 
ownership  of  land  was  so  marked  as  to  form  a  staple 
subject  for  all  political   writers.    The  core  of   the 
problem,   dimly  perceived  by   some  of  these,  was, 
how  far  would  that  class   go  towards  undertaking 
responsibility  in  national  affairs?    This,  though  not 
fully  expressed  as  a  question,  must  have  been  at  the 
root  of  such  a  remark  as  that  in  Edward  VI's  tract 
"  A    Discourse   about   the    Reformation    of    many 
Abuses  "  :    "I  think  this  country  can  bear  no  mer- 
chant to  have  more  land  than  £100."    The  ordinary 
political   writer  only   perceived    that  the  land   was 
passing  into  the  hands  of  men  who  used  it  mainly 
for  personal  profit,  and  had  no  tradition  of  making 
their  estates  support  a  retinue.    But  King  Edward's 
comment  has  a  more  profound  bearing.    It  may  be 
read  in  conjunction  with  a  phrase  in  one  of  the  pro- 
clamations of  his  reign,  issued  in  connection  with  his 
scheme  of  a  re-coinage,  in  which  reference  is  made 
to  "  the  malice  and  naughty  nature  of  a  certain  kind 
of  people  who  go  about  to  eate  and  devoure  as  wel  the 
state  of  the  nobilitie  as  the  lower  sorte."  To  the  states- 
man's eye  the  Middle  Class  was  ousting  the  noble- 
man and  landed  gentry  from  their  position  in  the 
State;  and  if  we  inquire  why  this  should  have  caused 
alarm — why  it  should  so  seriously  matter  that  a  rich 
landowner  should  replace  a  comparatively  poor  one 
— the  answer  must  be  that   the  older  landowners 
had,  even  if  imperfectly,  existed  practically  for  no 
other  object  than  public  affairs,  whereas  these  were 
very  far  from  being  the  object  of  the  Middle  Class. 
What  was  to  happen  if  the  soil,  instead  of  support- 


no    THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

ing  men  for  the  Privy  Council  and  Parliament  and 
the  magistracy,  supported  men  who  cared  for  nothing 
but  their  own  business,  and  could  not  be  relied  upon 
for  public  functions? 

It  was  too  early  as  yet  to  observe  that  the  central- 
izing of  administration  was  already  partly  answering 
this  question  by  providing  openings  which  only  the 
Middle  Class  as  yet  attempted  to  fill.  In  other  ways 
the  alarm  of  statesmen  was  justified,  because  the 
Middle  Class  was  in  a  state  of  transition  of  which 
the  end  could  not  be  perceived.  It  had  certainly 
come  much  more  forward  into  national  life.  The 
general  character  of  its  development  during  the 
fifteenth  century,  which  was  one  of  securing  of  pre- 
viously gained  ground,  and  quiet  enrichment  on 
the  old  lines,  with  comparatively  slight  changes 
either  in  manner  of  life  or  close  association  with 
fellow  men,  gave  place  to  a  more  ostentatious 
and  individualistic  advance.  Yet,  true  to  its  old 
habits,  the  Middle  Class  moved  forward  now  very 
cautiously.  It  still  was  inclined  to  regard  with 
suspicion  the  class  with  which  it  was  beginning 
to  take  rank.  We  have  just  had  occasion  to  see 
how,  on  a  matter  of  taxation,  the  burgesses  in  Par- 
liament voted  all  one  way,  and  the  knights  of  the 
shire  the  other  way.  That  reveals  the  survival  of  a 
tendency  on  the  part  of  the  merchants  to  hang 
too-ether,  and  not  allow  their  new  dignities  as  land- 
owners  to  dazzle  them.  A  curious  confirmation  of 
this  view  of  their  mental  condition  is  afforded  by 
accounts  of  the  funerals  of  great  City  men.^  Rich 
'  Mackyn's  "  Diary  "  is  full  of  instances. 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    iii 

merchants  who  had  achieved  the  honour  of  knight- 
hood, and  had  practically  passed  from  the  trading 
rank  to  that  of  the  squires,  made  nevertheless  as 
much  display  of  their  mercantile  connection  as  of 
their  acquired  honours.  In  their  funeral  processions 
officers  of  the  College  of  Arms  would  carry  the 
knightly  standard,  and  pennons  of  the  dead  man's 
arms,  and  would  hang  up  in  the  church  a  shield,  a 
crested  helmet,  and  a  surcoat  of  arms.  But  with  all 
this  the  coffin  would  be  attended  by  the  members  of 
the  Company  of  Merchant  Adventurers,  the  Grocers, 
the  Clerks,  the  Fishmongers,  or  whatever  the  trade 
might  be.  This  lack  of  any  sense  of  incongruity 
between  the  heraldic  fiction  and  the  commercial  fact 
is  very  curious.  Even  when  the  funeral  took  place 
in  the  church  of  the  dead  man's  country  estate,  where 
presumably  he  had  always  been  more  the  squire 
than  a  grocer  or  a  draper,  the  trade  representatives 
would  be  in  the  procession.-^  It  is  clear  that  the 
wealthy  traders  had  not  yet  quite  made  up  their 
minds  whether  to  form,  in  effect,  a  new  class  in  the 
State,  or  whether  to  replace  quietly  the  old  titled 
and  landed  class.  The  decision  was  bound  to  be 
most  important  for  the  country.  If  they  formed  a 
new  class  it  would  be  with  the  old  trading  traditions 
of  aloofness  from  politics,  as  such,  and  of  confining 
their  concern  with  legislation  to  accepting  it  out- 
wardly, and  then  adjusting  it  to  their  own  purposes 
until,  in  so  far  as  it  interfered  with  these,  it  lost  all 
its  strenofth.  In  other  words,  leofislation  would  have 
been  a  crippled  attempt  to  weld  into  the  body  politic 

^  For  many  instances  of  these  customs  see  Mackyn's  "Diary." 


112     THE   ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

a  class  of  men  whose  whole  purpose  was  bent  on 
keeping  outside  it  and  pursuing  their  own  course. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  such  were  decided  to  replace, 
by  a  quiet  permeation,  the  failing  noble  and  landed 
classes,  they  would  enter  into  the  traditions  of  those 
classes,  and  would,  with  whatever  modifications  of 
outlook  and  whatever  new  centres  of  gravity,  take 
their  place  as  an  integral  part  of  the  national 
machine,  and  sink  their  individual  interests  to  some 
extent  in  public  affairs. 

This  century  passed  without  quite  witnessing  the 
decision  made.  Yet  the  Elizabethan  epoch  made  it 
sufficiently  clear  in  which  direction  the  Middle 
Class  was  tending.  If  we  had  no  other  proof  of 
this  we  might  find  it  in  the  growing  official  under- 
standing of  currency  problems.  These  remained 
acute  for  the  greater  part  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
But  as  early  as  the  time  of  Wolsey's  power  a  change 
is  discernible  in  the  attitude  of  the  authorities.  It 
was  seen,  for  one  thing,  that  the  old  method  of  pro- 
hibiting the  export  of  precious  metals  was  futile. 
As  long  as  ratios  fluctuated  in  different  countries, 
so  long  would  the  profit  of  arbitrage  be  large  enough 
to  make  men  run  all  risks.  Wolsey's  idea  in  1524 
of  sending  Commissioners  to  the  Low  Countries,  to 
require  that  all  monies  valued  too  highly  should  be 
reduced  to  a  real  rate,  was  an  attempt,  if  a  crude  one, 
to  handle  the  problem  in  the  right  way.  Political 
writers  of  the  Tudor  period  are  all  for  an  inter- 
national understanding  as  to  coinage  ratios.^    Eliza- 

^  See,  e.g.,  "  Discourse  of  the  Common  Weal,"  and  Raleigh's 
^'  Select  Observations." 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LAiNDOWNERS    113 

beth's  policy  of  re-coinage  at  a  real  value,  and  main- 
tenance of  a  steady  ratio,  did  very  much  for  the 
enlargement  of  the  currency  basis;  and  it  has  been 
suggested,  by  authorities  on  the  subject,  that  the 
greatness  of  her  reign  may  have  been  largely  due  to 
this  cause. ^  In  any  case,  the  more  practical  char- 
acter of  the  dealing  with  the  currency  may  be  taken 
as  a  sign  of  the  more  direct  participation  of  the 
Middle  Class  in  national  affairs.  For  arbitrage 
had  been  a  great  source  of  profit  to  members  of 
this  class,  and  in  earlier  times  they  had  shown 
every  inclination  to  pursue  their  profit  at  the  cost 
of  national  embarrassment.  Probably  even  now 
they  may  have  been  moved  less  by  patriotic  con- 
siderations than  by  the  fact  that,  as  their  mercantile 
policy  became  more  and  more  enlarged,  the  profits 
of  arbitrage  were  insufficient  to  compensate  them 
for  the  cramping  effect  of  a  shortness  of  coin.  Allow- 
ing, however,  for  that  possibility,  we  have  to  re- 
cognize that  they  were  admitting  new  financial  con- 
ceptions marked  by  more  of  public  spirit  than  their 
old  attitude  had  been. 

Yet  here  again  middle-class  development  was  as 
mixed  as  middle-class  social  position  at  this  time. 
It  is  possible  that  a  certain  amount  of  corruption  is 
inseparable  from  the  handling  of  public  money;  but 
when  one  considers  the  condition  of  the  public 
finances  durino-  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries,  one  is  inclined  to  dwell  at  some  length 
on  such  a  case  as  that  of  Sir  Thomas  Gresham. 
For  it  suggests  that  what  became  really  an  estab- 
^  Shaw,  "  Currency,"  pp.  132-133. 
I 


114     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

llshed  tradition  of  corruption  may  well  have  had  its 
seed  in  the  persistent  tendency  of  the  Middle  Class 
to  give  only  half  its  allegiance  to  public  affairs,  and 
the  other  half  to  its  private  profit.  Gresham  could 
bring  to  the  public  service  a  knowledge  of  finance 
which  really  made  the  success  of  the  Elizabethan 
re-coinage;  he  could  even,  if  the  story  be  true,  con- 
tribute far  more  than  any  other  single  individual, 
more  even  than  Cecil  or  Drake,  to  the  failure  of 
the  Spanish  Armada,  by  so  "cornering"  bills  of 
exchangfe  at  the  time  of  the  outfit  of  the  Armada 
that  the  great  fleet  set  out  discouraged  by  short- 
ness of  every  kind  of  necessity.  Yet  he  could  at  the 
same  time  so  mishandle  public  funds  as  to  attempt 
to  defraud  the  Exchequer  of  tens  of  thousands  of 
pounds. 

The  glory  of  such  an  epoch  as  the  Elizabethan 
age  is  not,  of  course,  to  be  reduced  to  its  constituent 
elements  by  any  process  of  analysis.  But  it  does  at 
least  seem  to  be  clear  that  it  rested  in  the  main 
upon  the  development  of  the  Middle  Class.  Apart 
from  such  a  distinctly  commercial  detail  as  the 
steadying  of  the  monetary  ratio,  there  is  the  broad 
fact  that  trading  interests  had  provided  the  frame- 
work upon  which  the  national  life  passed,  In  the  per- 
petual civil  war  of  the  fifteenth  century,  from  the  old 
state  of  things  to  a  new  one.  The  shattering  of  the 
old  landed  system  revealed  the  presence  of  a  section 
of  the  community  capable  of  taking  its  place,  and 
providing  a  link  between  the  Crown  and  the  mass 
of  the  people.  With  the  character  of  the  link  we  are 
not  at  this  point  concerned;  it  was  vastly  different 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    115 

from  the  old  one.  The  essential  feature  is  that  be- 
tween the  widely  generalized  outlook  which  must 
occupy  a  Government,  and  the  merely  day-to-day 
outlook  of  the  peasant  and  the  artisan,  there  should 
have  been  that  midway  outlook  of  sufficiently  long- 
sighted prudence,  that  sense  of  the  necessity  of 
keeping  things  together,  which  we  are  accustomed 
to  regard  as  the  result  of  having  "  a  stake  in  the 
country."  Let  it  pass  for  the  moment  whether  any 
fundamental  difference  is  made  by  the  degree  of 
self-interest  in  this  prudence.  The  Middle  Class 
certainly  took  its  stand  by  a  stake  in  the  country 
when  the  old  landed  classes  had  for  various  reasons 
lost  their  hold. 

But  we  have  further  to  note  that,  besides  thus 
providing  a  kind  of  solid  core,  at  a  period  of  flux  and 
transition,  the  Middle  Class  prepared  the  way  for 
the  Elizabethan  glory  by  introducing  a  new  ideal  of 
national  progress.  This  came  very  largely  from  the 
habit  of  keeping  aloof  for  so  long  from  politics. 
The  old  order  of  things  was  almost  inevitably 
bound  up  with  ideals  which  involved  more  or  less 
incessant  hostility  with  France.  The  traditions  of 
a  system  instituted  at  the  Norman  conquest  had 
been  inextricably  involved  with  the  instinct  to  re- 
gard parts  of  France  as  belonging,  we  will  not  say 
to  England,  but  to  those  to  whom  England  be- 
longed. The  feudal  lieges  of  men  who  were  un- 
doubtedly sovereign  lords  of  Normandy,  Anjou, 
Poitou,  and  so  on,  could  not  but  regard  the  lordship 
of  another  king  over  those  provinces  as  an  inva- 
sion.    The  Middle   Class  had  no  such  shackles  of 


ir6     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

memory  and  tradition.  It  freed  the  national  policy 
from  the  trammels  of  this  old  limitation  of  its  pur- 
view. Traces  of  it,  of  course,  remained.  So  deep- 
rooted  a  feeling  was  not  to  be  extirpated  easily.  But, 
speaking  generally,  it  was  largely  the  freedom  of  the 
new  men  in  national  affairs  from  this  ancient  pre- 
judice which  set  England  on  her  own  feet  as  a 
Power.  She  had,  of  course,  had  her  share  before 
this  in  Continental  politics;  but  it  had  always  been, 
so  to  speak,  a  part-share.  She  had  only  appeared 
in  conjunction  with  one  or  other  of  the  sectional 
interests  of  France.  The  middle-class  influence, 
in  addition  to  the  separating  effect  of  England's 
attitude  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  immensely 
reinforced  Henry  VIII's  policy,  and  therefore  con- 
tributed largely  to  that  new  sense  of  nationality 
which  was  welded  into  being  by  the  policy  of  Spain. 
It  was  no  longer  the  interests  of  Poitou,  or  jealousy 
of  the  Kingr  of  the  Isle  of  France  and  his  vassals 
which  directed  our  relations  with  Spain  (in  the  one 
case  towards  hostility,  in  the  other  towards  friendli- 
ness), but  the  vitality  of  our  own  concerns. 

Again,  it  was  due  to  the  Middle  Class  that  this 
vitality  was  an  expanding  vitality.  That  of  the  old 
system  had  not  been  really  expansive.  Its  territorial 
ambition  had  been  a  revolt  of  memory  against 
changing  conditions,  a  traditional  regret  for  former 
possessions.  The  ambition  of  the  Middle  Class 
was  not  in  essence  territorial  at  all.  It  mattered 
little  to  it  who  owned  the  soil  of  a  foreign  country, 
so  long  as  there  was  money  to  be  had  there,  or 
merchandise   promising  a  profit  at  home.     But  at 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    117 

the  same  time  this  was  an  ambition  capable  of  coin- 
ciding with  the  desire  for  territorial  acquisition  when 
new  lands  were  discovered  which,  not  being  oc- 
cupied by  people  accustomed  to  trade,  were  worth 
acquisition  for  the  purpose  of  planting  in  them 
people  who  were  so  accustomed,  and  which  proved, 
moreover,  to  be  rich  in  materials  which  would  foster 
trade.  The  soil  and  the  silver  ore  of  the  New 
World  had  proportionately  at  the  time  of  their  dis- 
covery as  much  value  as  they  ever  have  had  since. 
This  immediate  value  was  due  to  the  trading  classes, 
who  had  created  a  state  of  things  in  which  wealth, 
and  not  the  extent  of  fighting  resources,  was  the 
key  to  power.  It  was  by  their  ideals  that  the  struggle 
with  Spain  was  worth  carrying  on  to  the  extreme 
point. 

To  proceed  from  such  recognition  of  the  influence 
of  the  Middle  Class  upon  the  age  of  Elizabeth  to 
remarking  that  in  the  expression  of  the  glory  of  that 
age,  in  the  representation  of  it  to  the  world  at  large, 
they  had  very  little  share,  may  seem  to  be  passing 
from  the  vitally  important  to  the  comparatively 
superficial.  Does  it  really  matter,  it  may  be  asked, 
that  Algernon  Sidney  and  Raleigh  and  Drake, 
Shakespeare  and  Surrey  and  Pembroke,  were  not 
men  of  the  Middle  Class  ^ — that  Knole,  Penshurst, 
Hatfield  and  their  like  were  not  built  for  men  of  the 
Middle  Class — so  long  as  the  material  foundations 
of  national   well-being   which    alone    provides    the 

^  Raleigh,  Drake,  and  Frobisher,  Shakespeare  and  Ben  Jonson 
all  came  from  the  small  landed  class  of  the  feudal  type,  not  from 
the  new  land-buying  class. 


ii8     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

freedom  of  spirit  necessary  for  the  highest  artistic 
expression  were  laid  by  the  Middle  Class?  The 
answer  is  that  it  does  matter;  because  in  the  fact  of 
this  difference,  between  the  source  of  the  material, 
and  the  source  of  the  expression  of  the  magnificence, 
of  the  Elizabethan  age,  we  have  the  light  in  which 
the  subsequent  development  of  the  Middle  Class 
must  be  constantly  regarded.  In  a  word,  the  incur- 
sion of  that  class  into  national  affairs  produced  a 
separation  between  true  national  consciousness  and 
the  instinct  of  "  a  stake  in  the  country  " — a  separa- 
tion of  which  far  too  little  account  has  yet  been 
taken.  Broadly  speaking,  the  merit  of  the  Norman 
and  Plantagenet  system  was  that  it  welded  together 
the  two  instincts.  This  was  the  spiritual  secret  of 
the  holding  of  possessions  by  service.  It  created  a 
unity  of  consciousness  which  was  able  to  survive  the 
translation  of  services  into  rent  and  taxation.  Now, 
as  we  have  seen,  it  was  a  deeply  ingrained  instinct 
of  the  Middle  Class  to  hold  itself  aloof  from  any  such 
conception.  Middle-class  men  founded  their  muni- 
cipal independence  upon  a  revolt  against  it  (if  any 
movement  so  subtle  and  veiled  can  properly  be  called 
a  revolt) ;  they  contrived  to  keep  the  new  form  of 
wealth  which  they  introduced  free  from  the  attempts 
to  bring  it  under  the  old  conception  of  liege  service 
by  making  the  tax  on  movables  not  a  due  at  the 
Crown's  disposal,  and  therefore  a  due  in  detail,  but 
a  grant  agreed  upon  in  gross,  and  thereiore  essenti- 
ally at  the  owner's  disposal.  The  individualism 
which  had  won  its  way  against  their  own  gilds  ac- 
companied their  entry  into  public  affairs.     As   the 


MIDDLE  CLASS  AS  LANDOWNERS    119 

old  landed  class,  to  which  rent  and  taxation  had 
been  a  genuine  translation  of  the  old  services,  dimin- 
ished and  declined  in  importance,  those  two  pro- 
cesses lost  completely  the  ancient  associations,  and 
had  merely  the  aspect  which  the  new  men  had  im- 
posed upon  them.  These  men  had  never  had  a 
national  consciousness.  The  fact  that  their  stakes 
were  all  in  the  same  country  produced  an  apparent 
unity  which  masked  the  lack  of  this  consciousness. 
Their  absence,  therefore,  from  the  expression, 
whether  in  art  or  warfare,  of  the  glory  of  the  age  is 
not  an  unimportant  fact.  It  is,  just  as  much  as  the 
ingenuous  peculations  of  Sir  Thomas  Gresham,  a 
very  significant  sign-post  upon  the  road  of  their  de- 
velopment. National  consciousness  is  from  this 
time  onwards  in  national  history  a  quality  to  which 
individual  members  of  the  Middle  Class  might  attain, 
after  several  generations  of  assimilation  to  the  sur- 
vivals of  an  old  tradition,  and  for  the  rest  a  quality 
inherent  in  the  remnants  of  an  old  landed  class  and 
in  the  mass  of  the  people,  among  whom  it  was  in 
time  to  be  regarded  by  the  cultured  as  insular  pre- 
judice. But  the  bulk  of  the  Middle  Class  has  never 
come  nearer  to  it  than  a  sense  of  the  correlation  and 
interdependence  of  their  individual  stakes  in  the 
country.    And  that  is  a  totally  different  thing. 

With  the  ostensible  glories  of  this  great  age,  then, 
we  have  no  more  to  do.  The  cities  of  Eno-land  had 
their  loyalty,  and  turned  out  to  cheer  the  Queen  on 
her  progresses,  to  offer  her  purses  of  gold  (as  they 
could  very  well  afford  to  do),  and  to  produce  second- 
rate  pageants  in  her  honour.    Townsmen  and  the 


I20     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

new  buyers  of  land  built  houses  in  the  taste  which 
the  aristocrat  favoured.  Burbage,  Hemmings,  and 
Condell  made  a  sound  second-rank  to  the  resources 
of  the  stage.  But  the  great  names  were  for  the  most 
part  of  other  classes;  and  this,  not  merely  for  the 
reason  that  the  sixteenth  century  saw  the  Middle 
Class  in  transition,  and  therefore  imperfectly  devel- 
oped, but  for  the  less  accidental  reason  that  it  was 
of  its  peculiar  genius  to  permeate  the  national  life 
without  committing  itself  to  it  in  the  unreserved 
spirit  which  alone  could  rise  to  the  supreme  heights 
of  artistic  and  patriotic  expression. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY — THE  MIDDLE  CLASS  UNDER 

THE  COMMONWEALTH  AND  RESTORATION FINANCE — 

BANKING  AND  FOREIGN  TRADE 

THE  seventeenth  century  witnessed  the  one 
positive  mistake  that  the  Middle  Class  ever 
made  in  English  history.  Perhaps  the  great  change 
in  its  position  during  the  preceding  century  had 
confused  it;  or  the  advance  in  administrative  organ- 
ization under  the  Tudors  may  have  misled  as  to 
the  tendencies  of  constitutional  development.  At 
any  rate,  it  suddenly  altered  its  course  of  develop- 
ment, and  swung  from  the  extreme  of  avoiding  all 
concern  with  government  to  the  extreme  of  attempt- 
ing to  monopolize  government. 

It  would,  of  course,  be  wrong  to  suggest  that  the 
Civil  War  was  an  entirely  middle-class  movement. 
Yet  in  the  lone  run  that  was  what  it  more  and  more 
became.  Moreover,  the  conditions  that  led  to  it 
were  so  largely  brought  about  by  the  influence  of 
the  Middle  Class  in  the  State  that  indirectly,  as  well 
as  directly,  that  class  seems  to  be  at  the  root  of  the 
war.  In  view  of  all  that  we  have  hitherto  had  to 
say  about  the  attitude  of  the  Middle  Class  towards 
taxation,  a  fairly  obvious  point  is  to  be  made  of  the 
fact  that  the  immediate  precipitating  cause  of  the 
war  was  a  question  of  taxes.   But  that  point  can,  after 


122     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

all,  only  be  made  with  caution.  By  this  time  the 
Middle  Class  view  had  become  much  more  than  a 
traditional  obstinacy.  It  was  almost  a  constitu- 
tional tenet  that  taxes  were  a  grant  of  the  subject, 
not  a  right  of  the  Crown;  and  that  tenet  had  been 
evolved  from  the  persistence  of  the  mediaeval 
traders  in  countering  the  attempts  of  the  Crown 
to  obtain  by  assessment  a  knowledge  of  their  pos- 
sessions. They  had  seen  to  it  that  the  principle  of 
the  Domesday  Book — the  right  of  the  Sovereign  to 
exact  knowledge  of  his  subjects'  possessions — was 
never  transferred  from  land  to  that  form  of  wealth 
in  personalty  which  came  to  be  of  importance  later 
on.  This  right  to  knowledge  was  only  a  corollary 
of  the  right  to  exact  dues.  The  Middle  Class,  not 
aware,  perhaps,  in  the  beginning  of  the  extent  of 
its  own  ingenuity,  had  pursued  its  invariable  method 
of  avoiding  frontal  attacks  on  a  principle  of  govern- 
ment. By  merely  undermining  the  corollary  it  secured 
the  collapse  of  the  main  proposition. 

However,  at  the  period  of  the  disputes  between 
Charles  I  and  his  Parliament  the  revised  tenets  of 
taxation  were  so  fully  established  that  it  would  not 
be  fair  to  lay  great  stress  upon  them  as  an  indication 
of  the  middle-class  character  of  this  dispute.  Besides, 
the  questions  of  taxation  were  only  the  immediate 
cause,  and  it  is  of  more  importance  to  observe,  in 
the  broad  lines  of  opposition  which  really  gave  the 
war  its  scope,  the  effects  of  the  middle-class  advance. 
These  were  real  and  serious;  and  if  we  examine 
them  we  shall  see  that  the  Civil  War  had  its  origin 
in  a  contest,  not  between  a  part  of  the  nation  desir- 


THE  XVIIth  century  123 

ing  an  absolute  monarchy  and  another  part  desiring 
a  constitutional  monarchy,  but  between  two  modes  of 
thought  equally  desiring  a  nominally  absolute  mon- 
archy, but  differing  in  their  interpretation  of  that 
principle.  It  is  impossible  to  believe  that  on  a  mere 
question  of  taxes  the  country  would  have  been 
driven  into  war.  As  far  as  that  went,  the  nobles  and 
the  older  landed  gentry  would  not  have  been  difficult 
to'^tach'Trom  the  Crown.  What  kept_them_ on_the_ 
side  of  the  Crown  was  their  natural  jealousy  and 
distil^e~oniTe"processes"6f  the  preceding  century, 
which  had  entirely  replaced  the  old  dependence  of 
the  Sovereign  on  his  council  of  nobles  by  a  new 
independence  baaed  upon  the  administrative  capacity 
of  the  Middle  Class.  When  they  saw  the  Crown  at 
last  embroiled  with  that  very  class  over  matters  of 
taxation,  they  perceived  the  possibility  of  recover- 
ing their  own  old  position.  If  Charles  had  won, 
there  must  have  been  a  return  to  the  conditions 
preceding  the  Tudor  regime.  The  Council,  so  long 
a  machine  of  administration,  would  have  become 
again  a  governing  body  virtually  concurrent  with 
the  Crown's  authority,  and  at  need  controlling  it. 

The  object  of  the  Parliamentarians,  on  the  other 
hand,  was,  at  the  beginning,  to  render  absolute  the 
administrative  ..machine.  They,  as  much  as  the 
Cavaliers,  contemplated  the  preserving  of  the  mon- 
archy; but  it  was  to  be  in  the  last  resort  dependent 
upon,  and  not  supreme  over,  the  machine.  Their 
rapid  development  during  the  preceding  century, 
their  command  of  a  moneyed  leisure  liberating  them 
for  a  wider  outlook,  their  high  stage  of  education, 


124     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

and  their  dawning  sense  of  international  finance,  had 
all  helped  to  render  possible  the  contemplation  of 
such  a  limited  absolutism.  It  was  just  this  possibility 
which  the  nobility  and  the  older  landed  gentry  were 
able  to  perceive;  and  that  perception  was  the  secret 
of  their  attitude.  For  this  reason,  far  more  than  for 
any  reason  connected  with  taxation,  the  Civil  War 
became  a  strucrcrle  of  the  Middle  Class  against  the 
Court.  All  the  tendencies  that  emphasized  this 
character  of  the  struggle — the  pious  protestations  of 
the  one  side  against  the  profligacy  of  the  other,  the 
opposition  of  sober  dress  and  cropped  hair  to  laces 
and  lovelocks,  the  frequent  contrast  between  the 
spirit  of  the  towns  and  that  of  the  castles — were  but 
accidental  accretions  upon  the  main  antagonism. 
It  was  because  the  Parliamentary  movement  was  so 
essentially  sprung  from  middle-class  tendencies  that 
it  took  on  all  these  middle-class  aspects. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  the  ultimate  stages  of  the 
movement  were  not  at  all  foreseen  by  the  mass  of 
those  concerned  in  it.  They  would  probably  be 
quite  unaware  of  that  feeling  in  the  Court  party 
which  welcomed  the  probabilities  of  a  struggle;  they 
would  probably  not  realize  the  existence  of  a  party 
still  clinging  to  the  hope  of  returning  to  conditions 
in  which  the  Middle  Class  was  of  small  importance 
outside  its  own  station  in  life.  Superficially  there 
was  little  to  remind  them  now  of  any  Court  party. 
They  seemed  themselves  to  have  penetrated  suc- 
cessfully into  its  remotest  sanctuaries  or  even  to 
have  occupied  its  place.  To  the  possession  of  land 
and  the  rank  of  knighthood  the  Middle  Class  had 


THE  XVIIth  century  125 

quietly  added  all  the  other  insignia  of  Court  dis- 
tinction.   James  I's  sale  of  honours  laid  every  title, 
up  to  that  of  an   earl,  open  to  the   purse  of  the 
moneyed  man.    The  records  of  the  Heralds'  Visita- 
tions in  the  seventeenth  century  point  in  the  same 
direction.    Mercers,  grocers,  lawyers,  customs  comp- 
trollers, goldsmiths,  merchants,  attorneys,  and  mayors 
of  provincial   towns    appear   as   county  gentlemen 
with  their  coats  of  arms.    Yet  it  is  to  be  noted  that 
the  old  tradition  of  being  frankly  Middle  Class  had 
not  been  destroyed.     Just  as    the   knighted    land- 
owning citizens  of  the  sixteenth  century  had  their 
trade  banners  carried  at  funerals  with  their  knightly 
pennons,  so  the  succeeding  generations  openly  bought 
their  titles,  or  laid  before  the  heralds  the  facts  as  to 
the  family's  trading  pursuits.     Only  a  very  few  veil 
these  details  in  a  vague  statement  of  descent  from 
some  ancestor  "  of  London,"  without  further  descrip- 
tion.^   That    is    to   say,    the   Middle  Class  regards 
itself,  not  as   merging  in   some  other  class,  but  as 
occupying   in   its    own   acknowledged    capacity   the 
-^lace  which  that  other  class,  from  poverty  or  from 
failure  of  heirs  or  from  the  exhaustion  of  old  dynastic 
struggles,  was  leaving  vacant.    Moreover,  in  so  far 
as  the  aristocratic  class  survived,  it  appeared  to  be 
admitting  the  extent  of  this  change  by  going  into 
trade.     The  complaints  as  to  the  costliness  of  ap- 
prenticeship, and  especially  complaints  as    to    the 
new  habits   of  apprentices   in  "affecting  to  go    in 
costly   apparel   and    wear  weapons "   for   the   very 
reason  that  they  were  "  often  children  of  gentlemen 
^  See,  e.g.,  the  "  Visitations  "  of  Berks,  Kent,  Cheshire,  etc. 


126     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

and  persons  of  good  quality  "  are  significant.^  Why 
should  the  Middle  Class  imagine  that,  when  it  made 
its  protest  against  Charles's  proposed  taxation,  it 
would  find  itself  embarked  upon  a  struggle  for  power 
with  a  class  which  it  seemed  to  have  already  over- 
come by  its  customary  processes  of  subtle  permea- 
tion ? 

Perhaps  it  was  the  unexpected  nature  of  this  dis- 
covery which  drove  the  Middle  Class  to  its  mistake. 
For  the  first  time  it  made  a  frontal  attack,  and  its 
temporary  success  only  makes  the  more  conspicuous 
later  failure.  For  once,  it  went  to  a  logical  conclusion. 
If  this  was  to  be  a  struo^ole  between  the  Court  and 
the  Middle  Class,  then  everything  must  go  which 
was  not,  or  could  not  be  made,  a  middle-class  insti- 
tution. Everything  in  the  history  of  the  Common- 
wealth bears  the  impress  of  this  kind  of  forced  con- 
clusion. There  having  been  no  genuinely  considered 
theory  of  middle-class  control,  the  Sovereign  was 
replaced  by  an  individual  with  no  hereditary  honours 
and  a  plain  name;  Parliament,  summoned  in  the  old 
fashion,  remained  a  place  in  which  the  middle-class 
men  tried  to  avoid  committing  themselves.  There 
was  really  nothing  new,  only  a  translation  of  the  old 
into  middle-class  terms.  The  failure  of  it  all  can  be 
traced  to  qualities  we  have  found  inherent  in  the 
Middle  Class.  The  mass  of  the  people  very  soon 
came  to  hate  the  experiment  because  of  its  inex- 
pressiveness.  There  was  no  sense  of  nationality  left. 
That  lack  of  expressive  power  which  we  have  noted 
in  the  Middle  Class  in  connection  with  the  Eliza- 
^  Stow,  "Survey,"  v,  329. 


UNBER  THE  COMMONWEALTH     127 

bethan  age  now  became  a  positive  danger  to  the  new 
regime.  The  Middle  Class  could  stand  for  nothing, 
because  it  had  always  stood  for  itself  alone.  The 
more  serious  cause  of  failure  was  the  discontent  of 
the  traders  with  the  Commonwealth.  In  the  old 
days  war  might  interrupt  some  processes  of  money- 
making,  and  might  drain  the  country's  resources.  But 
in  the  end  the  merchant,  keeping  cannily  aloof  from 
the  centre  of  the  whirlpool,  sucked  his  profit  here  and 
there  upon  the  edge  of  it,  and  made  the  best  of  what 
he  could  not  alter.  But  when  he  found  war  beincr 
carried  on,  and  trade  disturbed  by  the  rdgime  which 
he  imagined  to  be  his  own  creature,  when  he  found 
the  ports  closed  for  the  more  rigorous  enforcement 
of  customs  dues,  not  to  be  evaded  by  any  means  of 
Court  corruption,  he  could  not  settle  down  to  take 
what  profit  he  might,  but  had  to  declare  himself  in 
petitions,  and  ultimately  in  sullen  resentment  such 
as  vastly  eased  the  way  towards  the  Restoration. 

For  the  time  being  the  Middle  Class  had  wholly 
lost  sight  of  the  bent  of  its  peculiar  genius,  which 
had  always  been  not  to  attack  institutions,  but  to 
handle  them  in  such  a  manner  as  to  find  a  sheltered 
area  for  personal  profit  under  them.  After  the 
Restoration  it  never  repeated  this  mistake.  Instead 
of  ever  attempting  again  to  set  up  middle-class 
institutions,  it  devoted  itself  to  insinuating  new  in- 
terests and  habits  into  the  shell  of  old  institutions. 
It  abandoned  the  attempt  to  make  a  middle-class 
state,  and  successfully  proceeded  to  make  the  State 
Middle  Class. 

One    point    in    connection    with    the    Civil    War 


128     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

remains  to  be  considered,  namely,  the  position  and 
attitude  of  the  Church.  How  was  it  that,  if  the 
ParHamentary  side  in  the  Civil  War  had  on  the 
whole  a  middle-class  aspect,  the  Church  was,  as  a 
whole,  on  the  Court  side?  The  answer  is  that  here 
aofain  that  class  made  a  mistake  in  attackino-  the 
principle  of  an  institution  instead  of  permeating  the 
institution  without  concern  for  the  principle.  The 
change  which  had  been  brought  about  by  the  Re- 
formation had  not  been  fully  understood,  and  the 
Middle  Class  tended  to  regard  the  Church  still  in 
its  princely  and  autocratic  aspect.  To  that  it  was 
helped  by  the  ecclesiasticism  of  Laud.  We  get, 
indeed,  a  good  deal  of  light  upon  the  virulence  of 
the  dislike  of  Laud  by  remembering  the  Middle 
Class  tendency  to  keep,  even  in  the  old  days,  as  free 
as  it  dared  to  be  of  the  Church's  power.  That 
which,  in  days  of  no  religious  liberty,  had  ex- 
pressed itself  in  the  foundation  of  the  grammar 
schools,  had  come  now,  through  the  exaggerations 
of  the  Reformation,  to  full  growth.  The  first  effects 
of  the  separation  from  Rome  had  not  made  the 
Church  Middle  Class.  The  bulk  of  the  clergy  would 
still  be  drawn,  as  in  former  days,  from  the  sons  of 
rustics — small  farmers  and  small  squires — with  a 
sprinkling  of  men  of  gende  birth.  When  the  trans- 
mission of  a  kind  of  Royal  rank  from  the  Papal 
authority,  or  of  land-owning  rank  from  the  position 
of  the  monasteries,  was  withdrawn,  the  particular 
allegiance  to  the  Sovereign  as  Head  of  the  Church 
of  England,  would  continue  to  operate,  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Middle  Class,  as  making  a  privileged  com- 


UNDER  THE  COMMONWEALTH     129 

munity  of  the  clergy.  Probably  with  the  lapse  of  a 
little  more  time,  the  growth  of  the  Middle  Class 
would  have  caused  it  to  modify  by  permeation 
the  character  of  the  Church.  But  since  its  on- 
slaught upon  national  institutions  happened  to  come 
before  it  had  entered  the  clerical  profession  to 
any  great  extent,  and  since  the  autocratic  demands 
of  Charles  in  State  affairs  were  paralleled  in  Church 
affairs  by  the  theories  of  Laud,  the  Church  was 
identified  with  the  Court  in  the  minds  of  the  Middle 
Class,  and  its  nonconforming  attitude  during  the 
Civil  War  was  rendered  inevitable. 

The  first  half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  there- 
fore, while  in  one  sense  a  period  of  very  remarkable 
middle-class  activity,  was  in  the  more  profound 
sense  not  a  period  of  middle-class  development  at 
all.  We  perceive  that  class,  advanced  in  no  respect 
beyond  the  lack  of  political  conceptions,  the  class 
jealousy,  the  reluctance  to  commit  itself  in  affairs  of 
policy,  and  the  avoidance  of  patriotic  responsibility, 
which  characterized  it  in  the  expansiveness  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  suddenly  put  into  a  position  in 
which  it  mistakenly  believed  itself  to  be  the  repository 
of  constitutional  idealism.  It  emerged  from  this  ad- 
venture less  damaged  than  it  mio-ht  have  been,  for 
the  simple  reason  that  it  had  remained  essentially 
its  own  self,  all  through,  and  had  therefore  taken 
very  little  part,  after  all,  in  the  policy  of  the  Common- 
wealth. Cromwell  and  his  Council  of  State  had 
carried  on  the  national  business  much  as  any  King 
and  Council  would  have  carried  it  on.  If  the  Middle 
Class  had  had  any  genuine  political  theory  behind 

K 


I30     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

it,  in  the  victory  of  the  Civil  War,  it  would  have 
been  so  far  committed  to  carrying  it  out  as  to  have 
found  itself,  in  the  hour  of  commonwealth  failure,  dis- 
credited and  disorganized.    In  point  of  fact,  satisfied 
for  the  moment  when  it  had  put  Middle  Class  names 
to  old  institutions,  it  had  simply  returned  to  its  own 
affairs.   One  instance  of  the  truth  of  this  may  suffice. 
The  origin  of  banking,  in  any  modern  sense,  is  to 
be  found  in  the  system  which  was  instituted  by  Lon- 
don goldsmiths  during  the  Civil  War  of  collecting 
rents  for  those  who,  being  on  active  service,  could 
not  well  attend  to  their  affairs,  holding  the  money 
till  required,  and  paying  interest  on  it  meanwhile.^ 
Another  form  of  the  same  kind  of  operation  arose 
from  the  fact  that  wealthy  people  felt  it  to  be  un- 
advisable  to  use  much  plate,  at  a  time  when  it  was 
so    liable    to  be    commandeered  for   coining.     The 
goldsmiths  received  plate,  melted  it  down,  and  cre- 
dited the  depositor  with  the  value. 

This  makes  it  possible  to  understand  how  it  was 
that,  when  the  Restoration  was  accomplished,  the 
Middle  Class  almost  at  once  started  upon  the  true 
line  of  its  development,  which  had  been  for  a  time 
unwisely  abandoned.  Incidentally,  we  can  also 
arrive  at  a  better  understanding^  of  the  condition  of 
the  nation  duringf  the  reig^n  of  Charles  II.  The 
Middle  Class,  having  learned  its  lesson  had,  to  an 
almost  excessive  degree,  retired  from  publicity. 
The  nation,  as  a  visible  entity,  consisted  once  more 
of  Court  and  Commons.    In  the  return  of  that  ex- 

^  Cunningham,  "  Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  142,  quoting  a 
tract  published  in  1676. 


UNt)ER  THE  RESTORATION       131 

pressiveness  of  life  which  the  Middle  Class  had 
never  beei  able  to  achieve,  it  mattered  compara- 
tively littfe  what  form  the  expression  took.  The 
licentiousness  may  have  been  a  revolt  from  the  op- 
pression of  Puritan  severity;  but  the  general  toler- 
ance of  that  licentiousness  was  due  to  the  feel- 
ing of  satisfaction  at  a  return  of  vigour  to  the 
national  vitality.  Defeats  at  sea  under  Charles  II 
were  even  more  tolerable  than  victories  under  the 
Commonwealth,  because  the  nation  felt  that  it  had 
recovered  shape  and  elasticity. 

The  Middle  Class,  in  its  way,  had  recovered  no 
less.  Take  first  the  case  of  State  administration. 
It  returned  ostensibly  to  its  old  order,  and  forth- 
with began  to  undergo  astonishing  development. 
Departmental  government  started  at  once  upon  that 
advance  in  complication  and  organization  which 
gives  us  for  the  first  time  a  recognizable  Civil 
Service.^  The  reason  was  simply  that,  accepting 
the  institutions  as  they  were,  the  Middle  Class  be- 
gan to  occupy  these  in  force,  leaving  all  the  osten- 
sible positions  of  power  and  authority  to  the  nobles 
and  the  gently  born.  The  system  of  sinecures,  which 
grew  into  such  an  amazing  burden  upon  the  revenue, 
is  traceable  to  this  middle-class  instinct.  As  lone 
as  the  Government  offices  provided  quantities  of 
clerkships  for  the  Middle  Class,  the  ornamental 
heads  might  remain  as  they  were. 

Take   next  the  case  of  the  revenue.    We  must, 
indeed,  begin   by  admitting  that   here  the  Middle 
Class    had    actually    succeeded    in    modifying    the 
^  Cf.  "The  King's  Government." 


132     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

institution  itself.  The  theories  of  taxation  on  which 
the  Civil  War  was  provoked,  were,  as  we  have 
pointed  out,  moulded  entirely  by  Middle- Class  ideas. 
How  completely  the  practice,  as  well  as  the  theories, 
had  been  affected  may  be  seen  from  the  instance  of 
the  property  tax  of  1697.  This  tax,  originally  in- 
tended to  be  levied  strictly  upon  assessed  property, 
was  at  once  changed  to  a  fixed  sum.  The  rate  of 
one  shilling  in  the  pound  was  reckoned  to  produce 
^494,671.  This  sum  was  portioned  out  and  charged 
in  fixed  contributions  upon  towns  and  counties — a 
repetition  for  the  last  time  of  the  old  middle-class 
evasion  of  the  mediaeval  taxes  on  movables.^  The 
Crown  had  very  little  more  knowledge  than  before 
of  the  real  amount  of  wealth  in  the  country;  it  only 
knew  what  the  Middle  Class  chose  to  confess  to. 

But  other  great  changes  in  national  finance  were 
now  taking  the  fancy  of  the  Middle  Class,  Some 
adviser  of  Charles  II  (Montagu  perhaps)  per- 
ceived the  considerable  possibilities  latent  in  the 
goldsmiths'  system  of  receiving  money  on  deposit. 
The  goldsmiths  made  their  profit  very  largely  by 
selling  abroad  at  a  good  price  the  heavy  money  they 
received.  But  that  by  itself  would  not  have  sufficed 
to  yield  them  a  profit,  after  paying  interest  on  the 
deposit;  so  they  were  also  in  the  habit  of  lend- 
ing out,  at  a  higher  rate  of  interest,  the  money 
they  received.  Charles  1 1  began  to  take  advantage 
of  this  system,  not  with  any  new  conceptions  of 
finance,  but  simply  in  order  to  escape  the  tedious 
delays  between  the  voting  of  a  tax  in  Parliament, 
^  Dowell,  "Taxation,"  ii,  51. 


FINANCE  133 

and  the  receipt  by  the  Exchequer  of  the  money 
voted.  That  was  a  slow  process  for  an  extravagant 
Court.  By  depositing  with  the  goldsmiths  the  Ex- 
chequer tallies,  or  by  the  looser  process  of  issuing 
Exchequer  Bills,  money  could  be  drawn  from  the 
deposits.  Moreover,  repayment  was  not  an  exacting 
process.  The  notes  which  the  goldsmiths  issued  to 
depositors  were  accepted  as  value.  It  followed  that 
the  tallies  and  bills  could  be  regarded  as  value,  and 
so  long  as  the  goldsmith  held  these,  he  would  not 
be  urgent  about  the  cash  they  represented.  Thus 
the  Crown  was  able  both  to  borrow  on  the  strength 
of  a  Parliamentary  vote,  and  also  to  use  the  coined 
money  paid  in  to  the  Exchequer. 

At  one  moment  the  Middle  Class  in  Parlia- 
ment took  alarm  at  this  process.  It  appeared  to 
open  the  door  to  a  loosening  of  middle-class  hold 
upon  taxation.  If  the  Crown  could  borrow  thus, 
it  might  become  too  free  to  keep,  for  instance, 
a  standing  army.  A  statute  was  passed,  there- 
fore, forbidding  the  lending  of  money  upon  Ex- 
chequer tallies.  But  it  was  a  momentary  alarm. 
The  Middle  Class  was  quick  to  see  that  a  new 
avenue  of  profit  had  been  opened,  and  that  hav- 
ing secured  control  of  the  basis  of  taxation,  it  might 
now  erect  upon  this  a  structure  of  the  money- 
making  kind  so  dear  to  itself.  The  loans  of  the 
goldsmiths  to  the  Crown  had  been  but  a  more  or 
less  accidental  development  of  their  business,  and 
had  been  also  very  expensive.  The  system,  in- 
evitably rather  suspect  in  the  case  of  an  extravagant 
Court  like  that  of  Charles  II,  had  been  highly  specu- 


134     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

lative  for  the  goldsmiths,  who  might  at  any  time 
find  the  talHes  on  their  hands  repudiated  by  Act  of 
Parliament;  consequently  the  discount  on  the  tallies 
was  heavy,  and  thus  the  taxes,  when  they  came  in, 
had  already  lost  much  of  their  total  value.  At  the 
same  time,  although  this  kind  of  borrowing  had  had 
its  origin  in  a  not  very  admirable  desire  for  fore- 
stalling taxes,  it  gradually  began  to  be  seen  as  con- 
taining the  germ  of  a  useful  system.  It  was  obvious 
that  if,  by  any  means,  the  gathering  of  money  into 
the  Exchequer  could  be  eased,  the  trade  of  the 
country  would  benefit  by  the  less  rigid  locking  up 
of  a  mass  of  currency.  Moreover,  if  the  loan  could 
be  obtained  on  less  speculative  terms  than  those  of 
the  goldsmiths,  the  system  would  really  be  an 
economy.  Sums  voted  by  Parliament,  if  obtainable 
at  once  on  reasonable  terms,  would  represent,  even 
after  the  deduction  of  the  interest,  more  real  value 
than  the  same  sums  paid  slowly  into  the  Exchequer, 
and  only  available  in  fragments.  These  considera- 
tions would  represent  the  view  of  certain  enlight- 
ened statesmen.  Now  the  view  of  the  middle-class 
public  would  meet  these  half-way.  We  can  see, 
from  the  number  of  trading  ventures  on  a  vast 
scale,  like  that  of  the  East  India  Company,  the 
Muscovy  Company,  and  others  of  this  period,  that 
wealth  had  undergone  an  enormous  increase.  The 
influx  of  the  precious  metals  from  the  American 
Continent  had  coincided  with  better  ship-building 
and  greater  international  communications  to  produce 
a  vast  expansion  of  trade.  Consequently  every  op- 
portunity for  the   employment   of  capital  was  wel- 


FINANCE  135 

corned,  and,  when  the  officials  of  the  Exchequer  con- 
templated systematizing  the  borrowings  on  Parlia- 
mentary votes,  they  were  met  by  this  readiness  to 
provide  capital. 

In  this    way  the    Bank  of   England    came    into 
being.    It  is  notable  as  illustrating  a  real  difference 
between  the  English  Middle  Class  and  the  trading 
classes    of   other  countries.    The    English    Middle 
Class    had    never    understood    currency.      Conse- 
quently it    had   never    had  an   institution   like  the 
Bank  of  Amsterdam.    This   Bank  had  been  purely 
a  currency  instrument.   In  the  perpetual  disturbances 
of  coinage,  which  had  been  the  most  acute  difficulty 
of  trade  for  so  many  hundred  years,  the  Dutch  had 
perceived   that,  if  they  accumulated  money  on  de- 
posit at  a  fixed  standard,  and  gave  the  depositor  a 
note  of  acknowledgement,  the  actual  coin  need  not 
return   into  the  perils   of  circulation.     They  could 
afford  to  fix  the  standard  high,  because,  so  long  as 
it  was   hieh,  there  would  be  the  less  likelihood  of 
the  notes  being  exchanged  for  the  deposit  money, 
since  with  them    could    be  bought  a   greater  face 
value  of  other  monies.    They  thus  set  up  a  drain  of 
bullion  into  their  own  coffers,  where  it  was  kept. 
For  the  Bank  of  Amsterdam  differed  in  this  essential 
point  from  the  other  primitive  banking  operations, 
like  those  of  the  English  goldsmiths,  that  it  held 
the  deposits  always  against  its  notes,  whereas  the 
English   goldsmiths  frankly  issued  their  notes  as  a 
promise  to  pay  a  sum  equal  to  a  deposit,  without 
any  pretence  of  keeping  those  deposits  always  at 
command.    Their   business  was   not  to   steady   the 


1^,6     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 


exchanges  or  to  make  a  reserve  of  coinage,  but 
simply  to  take  a  profit  as  loan-brokers. 

Thus,  while  the  origin  of  banking  in  one  sense 
may  be  credited  to  the  Dutch,  in  another  sense  (and 
one  more  vitally  leading  up  to  banking  as  a  pro- 
fession) the  English  must  have  the  credit  of  it. 
Yet  not  the  English  Middle  Class,  for  the  moving 
spirit  in  the  promotion  of  the  Bank  of  England,  the 
man  who  really  formulated  its  principles  and  steered 
it  through  the  perils  of  early  opposition  was  Charles 
Montagu.  The  foundation  of  the  Bank  shows  that, 
in  the  long  run,  the  English  failure  to  deal  with 
currency  problems  was  counterbalanced  by  a  kind 
of  mercantile  sense  which  provided  in  the  end  the 
most  lasting  solution  of  those  problems.  The  first 
Bank  of  England  was  a  company  of  men  of  mer- 
cantile renown,  all  of  the  Whig  party,  who  made 
themselves  responsible  in  1694  for  a  loan  to  the 
Government  of  ^1,200,000.  They  could,  without 
doubt,  have  paid  the  whole  sum  in  cash.  But  by 
arrangement  with  the  Exchequer  they  paid  60  per 
cent,  in  cash,  and  the  remaining  40  per  cent,  in 
Bank  bills.  Thus  only  ^220,000  were  withdrawn 
from  trade,  the  remaining  ^480,000  being  left  in 
circulation.  Thus  the  bank-note  system  of  Amster- 
dam was  boldly  translated  into  a  completely  new 
principle.  Notes  became  an  issue,  not  squared  with 
reserves,  but  as  a  part  of  liabilities  balanced  against 
assets,  plus  shareholders'  capital. 

The  consequences  of  this  financial  operation  were 
in  time  to  provide  remarkable  proof  of  the  fact  that 
middle-class  development  proceeded  most  success- 


BANKING  AND  FOREIGN  TRADE     137 

fully  on  lines  remote  from  political  theory,  by  in- 
genious adaptation  of  existing  facts.  But  these  con- 
sequences will  be  more  clearly  seen  in  a  later 
chapter.  For  the  present,  the  foundation  of  the 
Bank  may  fitly  be  seen  as  the  final  product  of  a 
century  which  was  marked  by  a  singular  tendency 
on  the  part  of  the  merchant  class  to  mercantile 
theorizing  and  the  philosophy  of  trading  economics. 
Not  only  do  we  find  such  a  document  as  the  petition 
to  Cromwell  in  1655,  against  the  war  with  Spain, 
setting  forth  that  "the  English  trade  with  Spaine  is 
driven  and  upheld  in  a  circular  motion  as  well  by 
creditors  as  by  the  real  stock  of  the  nation";^ 
but  we  also  have  the  confidential  clerk  of  a  mer- 
chant in  Newcastle,  dio^ressinor  from  an  account  of 
his  master's  life  to  a  brief  discourse  upon  foreign  ex- 
changes, and  the  opportunities  for  profit  therein.'^ 
The  theory  of  "  the  balance  of  trade  "  began  in  the 
seventeenth  century  to  obtain  that  complete  hold 
upon  the  Middle  Class  which  Adam  Smith  ulti- 
mately set  himself  to  loosen.  Thus  the  petition  of 
1655  argued  that  we  had  from  Spain  iron,  oil, 
cochineal,  raisins,  silk,  wool,  etc.,  and  that  since  we 
exported  to  that  country  manufactured  goods  we 
drew  in  the  end  "  great  store  of  monies,"  not  only 
in  direct  import  of  coin  paid  for  our  manufactures, 
but  indirectly  also  by  the  working  of  our  position  as 
creditor,  which  forced  money  from  Spain  to  Italy 
and  Turkey  "for  the  better  advancement  of  our 
merchants'  affairs,"  and  also  to  the  East  Indies.    On 

^  "Thurloe  Papers,"  iv,  135. 

■^  "Memoirs  of  Ambrose  Barnes,"  pp.  39,  40. 


138     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

the  other  hand  France  was  a  manufacturing  country, 
requiring  Httle  from  us,  so  that  trade  with  her  ended 
in  a  drain  of  coined  money/  The  same  contrast 
was  drawn  in  other  connections  between  Portugal 
and  France.'  Probably  this  theory,  that  the  balance 
of  trade  was  in  England's  favour  when  she  drew 
coin  from  a  foreign  country  and  against  her  when 
she  had  to  pay  coin,  was  about  as  far  as  mercantile 
theory  could  have  been  expected  to  go  at  this  time. 
It  followed  naturally  upon  all  the  acute  currency 
difficulties.  These  would  have  been  early  days  to 
discern  the  fact  that  the  difference,  for  instance,  be- 
tween the  "  bank  coin "  of  Amsterdam  and  the 
current  coin  might  make  an  apparent  exchange 
against  England  when  the  true  balance  of  trading 
debit  and  credit  was  in  her  favour.^  But  the  fallacy 
of  supposing  that  trade  involving  the  payment  of 
coin  by  English  traders  was  carried  on  at  a  loss  was 
responsible  for  much  unwise  legislation.  So  per- 
sistent were  the  old  illusions  about  the  currency  that 
even  the  repeal,  under  Charles  II,  of  the  statutes 
forbidding  the  export  of  bullion,  was  not  whole- 
heartedly enacted;  the  traffic  in  bullion  was  fre- 
quently interfered  with  by  proclamation.^  It  is  too 
early  yet  to  see  in  this  repeal  the  triumph  of  mer- 
cantilist over  bullionist.^  All  middle-class  men 
were  still  really  bullionists;  the  only  difference  that 
had  arisen  was  that  some  of  them  began  to  see  that 

^  "  Thurloe  Papers,"  iv,  135. 

-  Hewins,  "English  Trade,"  p.  121. 

^  Cf.  Adam  Smith,  "  Wealth  of  Nations,"  bk.  iv,  cap.  iii. 

■*  Shaw,  "Currency." 

^  As  Cunningham  does,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  177. 


BANKING  AND  FOREIGN  TRADE    (I39 

operations  of  trade  might  affect  the  international 
command  over  coin  more  than  legislative  enactments 
did.  They  had  not  ceased  to  regard  the  exchanges 
as  entirely  a  question  of  bullion. 

With  this  recovery  of  its  true  line  of  develop- 
ment in  the  State,  and  the  immediate  success  that 
attended  it,  the  Middle  Class  gave  another  ex- 
hibition of  its  innately  selfish  habits  of  thought. 
We  have  seen  it  first,  as  a  body  united  against 
the  landlords  and  standing  with  the  workmen;  next 
as  a  body  strong  enough  to  drop  the  workmen ; 
next,  with  an  advance  in  wealth,  turning  upon  its 
own  organizations,  and  proving  disloyal  to  the  spirit, 
and  then  to  the  letter,  of  trade  gilds.  We  now  see 
a  further  advance  in  wealth  rendering  the  more 
powerful  middle-class  men  disloyal  to  all  concep- 
tions of  unity  in  the  trading  class.  For  a  time  the 
events  of  the  reign  of  Charles  I  and  the  Civil  War 
delayed  this  exhibition  of  their  disloyalty.  Pressure 
of  circumstances  drove  the  Middle  Class  into  a 
compact  whole  for  the  time  being;  indeed,  it  even 
drove  it  back  upon  association  with  the  artisan. 
The  towns  as  a  whole  made  common  cause  for  a 
while.  But  when  the  Restoration,  liberating  the 
Middle  Class  from  the  burden  of  ostensibly  up- 
holding a  political  theory,  left  it  to  pursue  its 
own  bent,  the  old  tendency  to  entrench  capital 
against  the  rest  of  the  community  displayed  itself  at 
once.  This  became  now  a  far  more  powerful  and 
dangerous  tendency.  The  merchants  had  so  much 
to  offer  that  they  were  able  to  draw  the  Court  circles 
into  their  camp.    The  process  had,  indeed,   begun 


(I40     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

some  time  back.    The  Elizabethan  adventurers  had 
interested  supporters  in  high  circles;  and  the  second 
joint-stock  enterprise  of  the  East  India  Company  in 
1 617  included  among  its  subscribers  15   dukes  and 
earls,  and  1 3  countesses  and  other  titled  ladies,  as  well 
as  the  313  merchants  and  the  214  tradesmen.^   The 
history  of  Enghsh  commerce  becomes  for  some  time 
now  a  history  of  great  monopolistic  trading   com- 
panies.   The  trade  with   virtually  all  the  countries 
which  were  worth  trading  with  was  in  the  hands  of 
privileged  groups  of  men.    The  Muscovy  Company 
had   Russia,  the   Eastland  Company  had  Norway, 
Sweden,  and  the  Baltic;  the  Merchant  Adventurers 
had  the  coast  ;of  Europe  from  the  Cattegat  to  the 
Somme;    the    Levant    Company  had   the   Mediter- 
ranean and  as  much  of  the  Near  East  as  the  Turkey 
Company   did   not  control;  the    Guinea   Company, 
the  East  India  Company,  and   the  South  Virginia 
Company  explain  themselves;    the    Plymouth  Ad- 
venturers   had     Pennsylvania,    New    Jersey,    New 
York,  and   New   England,  and   so   on.    Moreover, 
these    companies    were    a    more    exacting   form    of 
monopoly  than  had  been   known  before.    The  old 
Companies  did  at  least  admit  new  members  on  pay- 
ment of  a  fine;  the  new  Companies  were  closed  to 
all  but  actual  shareholders. 

Interest  in  these  ventures  entirely  replaced  con- 
cern for  internal  trade  and  manufacture.  The  real 
evil  of  the  commercializing  of  England's  policy  was 
not  the  mere  introduction  of  considerations  of  trade, 
but  the  fact  that  this  introduction  was  mainly  in- 
'  Hewins,  "  Trade  and  Finance,"  p.  60. 


BANKING  AND  FOREIGN  TRADE     141 

spired  by  men  with  the  bad  as  well  as  the  good 
elements  of  the  Middle  Class  spirit.  What  this 
meant  in  foreien  affairs  we  shall  see  later.  What  it 
meant  at  the  moment  in  home  affairs  was  an  op- 
pression of  the  small  trader  in  the  externals  of  his 
business,  and  a  complete  disregard  for  his  behaviour 
in  the  internal  conduct  of  his  affairs.  In  some  re- 
spects, indeed,  the  small  trader  was  more  free.  The 
statutes  against  regrating  and  forestalling  had  fallen 
practically  into  abeyance;  and  in  London  the  capi- 
talist was  too  busy  upon  large  schemes  of  foreign 
trade  to  interfere  with  the  retailer.  But  in  the 
country  towns  and  ports  the  small  man  was  still 
harried  by  the  monopolist  bodies.  The  gilds, 
shadowy  as  they  had  become  in  one  sense,  yet 
existed  sufficiently  to  be  perpetually  persecuting  men 
for  selling  in  the  open  market  when  they  were  not 
members  of  the  Fellowship,  or  for  trading  beyond 
seas  when  they  were  not  enrolled  Merchant  Ad- 
venturers.^ As  for  a  man's  conduct  of  his  business, 
apprenticeship  had  become,  in  the  higher  grades,  a 
form  of  preliminary  to  partnership ; '  and  in  the 
lower  grades  a  form  of  forced  labour  which  virtually 
evaded  the  law  (as  having  previously  been  a  gild 
affair)  and,  with  the  decline  of  the  gilds,  was  under 
no  practical  control  at  all.  There  is  little  actual 
appearance  of  change  in  the  seventeenth  century; 

^  See,  e.g.,  "The  Newcastle  Merchant  Adventurers," /fl:^«>«. 

-  At  any  rate,  it  is  difficult  to  see  any  other  explanation  of  the 
prices  given  by  Stowe  as  paid  for  indentures  in  the  reign  of  James  I ; 
or  of  the  fact  that  Newcastle  apprentices  were  fined  ;^ioo  for 
misbehaviour  in  1635  ("Newcastle  Merchant  Adventurers,"  p.  27). 


142     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

but  the  outbreak  of  riots  of  workmen  early  in  the 
eighteenth  century  shows  what  had  been  taking 
place.  Disturbances  like  these,  with  the  breaking  of 
looms  in  London,  Gloucestershire,  and  elsewhere, 
must  have  been  the  slowly  developed  outcome  of 
long  exasperation. 

The  events  both  of  1660  and  of  1688  were  very 
largely  determined  by  Middle  Class  considerations. 
Just  as  the  Restoration  had  been  rendered  possible 
by  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  trading  community  with 
the  position  in  which  the  Civil  War  had  placed 
them,  so  its  success  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the 
Middle  Class  never  allowed  its  ostensible  dislike 
of  licentiousness  to  blind  it  to  the  advantao^es  it 
reaped  from  the  new  conceptions  of  policy  for  which 
it  was  able  to  gain  the  support  of  Charles  II.  A 
king  who  would  appoint  a  Committee  of  the  Privy 
Council  for  Trade  and  Plantations,  and  would  con- 
clude treaties  upon  a  commercial  basis  with  foreign 
countries,  was  not  to  be  deposed  for  any  faults  in 
his  moral  outlook.  This  is  probably  the  real  ex- 
planation of  the  apparently  curious  way  in  which 
the  solid  part  of  the  nation  accepted  the  excesses 
of  the  Restoration  Court.  Why,  then,  it  may  be 
asked,  should  the  Revolution  of  1688  have  occurred, 
if  the  attitude  of  the  Middle  Class  was  the  deter- 
mining factor  } 

The  answer  is  that,  while  morals  make  very  little 
difference  to  trade,  religion  could,  in  those  days, 
make  a  great  deal.  From  quite  early  times,  as  we 
have  had  more  than  one  occasion  to  remark,  the 
Middle  Class  had  had  a  suspicion   of  the   Roman 


BANKING  AND  FOREIGN  TRADE     143 

Church.  It  had  cautiously  but  persistently  with- 
drawn from  that  church's  influence  all  the  essen- 
tial accompaniments  of  daily  life  that  it  could.  It 
had  developed  its  resources  and  position  in  the 
State  enormously  since  the  Reformation.  Now,  at 
the  moment  when  it  seemed  to  be  at  the  heiofht  of 
its  policy  of  permeating-  State  affairs  with  its  influ- 
ence, while  taking  but  the  smallest  and  most  formal- 
ized share  of  responsibility,  it  perceived  the  danger 
of  a  reaction.  The  rule  of  James  had  seemed  likely 
to  bring  England  back  into  that  particular  form  of 
relation  with  foreign  countries  which  the  Middle 
Class  had  just  succeeded  in  supplanting  by  a  new 
one.  Instead  of  treaties  of  commerce  the  country 
would  be  making  alliances  on  quite  a  different  basis. 
Foreign  policy  would  again  be  involved  with  the 
territorial  interests  of  Rome;  and  national  affairs, 
which  had  been  brought  to  the  position  of  being 
controlled  by  "  considerations  of  revenue  rather  than 
those  of  power,"  ^  would  revert  to  a  control  with 
which  trade  would  have  little  to  do.  This  was  the 
real  danger  of  Roman  Catholicism.  The  popular  kind 
of  fear — whether  it  took  the  crude  old  form  of  "  the 
fires  of  Smithfield,"  or  the  more  sophisticated  form 
of  patriotic  dislike  of  allegiance  to  the  Pope  " — was 
a  force  that  had  to  be  stirred  up  to  be  effective. 
The  inducement  to  stir  it  up  was  the  apprehension 
engendered  in  the  Middle  Class  by  the  prospect 
of  this  dangerous  interference  with  the  foreign  policy 
it  had  set  on  foot,  and  with  the  commercial  struc- 
ture beginning  to  be  erected  upon  it. 

^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  401. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  CONTINUED — THE  MIDDLE 
CLASS  BECOMES  TRANSITIONAL DECAY  OF  MUNI- 
CIPAL LIFE 

THAT  class  of  the  population  which  was  thus 
modifying  the  character  and  trend  of  English 
public  life  is  easily  recognizable  as  having  developed 
from  the  original  IMiddle  Class — the  trader  of  the 
towns.  But  during  the  seventeenth  century  the 
Middle  Class  began  to  display  one  of  the  charac- 
teristics that  chiefly  distinguishes  it  in  modern 
times;  it  became  ''Middle"  in  the  sense  of  tran- 
sitional. Hitherto,  however  vigorously  middle-class 
men  had  developed,  they  had  retained  one  peculiar 
quality;  the  distinctions  at  which  they  aimed  were 
distinctions  of  their  own  class  and  their  own  way 
of  life.  Just  as,  in  the  mediaeval  towns,  the  am- 
bition was  to  be  one  of  the  bons  ge^its — the  men  of 
substance — so  down  to  the  end  of  Elizabethan  times 
the  ambition  of  the  merchant  practically  limited 
itself  to  being  a  knighted  dignitary  of  the  Fellowship 
of  his  trade  or  merchandise.  He  bought  lands,  and 
built  a  country  house;  but  the  complaints  of  the 
Tudor  pamphleteers  and  verse-writers  show  that  he 
did  not  attempt,  in  his  new  circumstances,  to  behave 
himself  with  the  feudal  lavishness  of  a  gentleman. 
The  verse-writers,  it  is  important  to  notice,  made 

144 


XVIIth  century  continued     145 

complaints,  not  satires ;  the  pamphleteers  wrote 
serious  disquisitions  about  the  new  economic  con- 
ditions, not  sarcastic  attacks  upon  nouveaux  inches. 

The  comedies  of  the  Restoration  eive  us  siofns  of 
development.  In  them  we  come  upon  the  moneyed 
merchant,  the  City  man  and  his  wife,  making  their 
bungling  and  befooled  entry  upon  high  life.  They 
affect  the  company  of  young  blades  and  elderly 
ratios  of  the  Court;  they  have  mincing  manners  and 
a  self-satisfaction  that  blinds  them  to  ridicule  of 
their  pretensions.  They  are  despoiled  by  gambling 
rakes  and  extravagant  great  ladies.  They  put  on 
airs  and  graces,  and  try  to  conceal  their  City  connec- 
tions behind  country  estates  and  purchased  coats  of 
arms.  The  same  tendencies  can  be  observed  in  the 
sober  records  of  the  College  of  Heralds.  The  various 
Visitations  of  1623  and  1665-6  are  full  of  matter  for 
the  satirist.  Names  obviously  plebeian,  like  Gunter, 
Backhouse,  Baker,  Blower,  Mundy,  Packer,  assume 
territorial  affixes ;  and  Gunter  of  Reading,  Backhouse 
of  Swallowfield,  Bigg  of  Haines  Hill,  Packer  of 
Shellingford,  are  inscribed  upon  the  Heralds'  rolls. 
Tooker  of  Abingdon,  a  lawyer  in  1623,  has  in  1665 
a  punning  coat  of  arms,  blazoned  with  hearts ;  Tout 
Coeur  is  its  significance.  Sir  John  Davis  of  Bere 
Court,  Eman  of  Windsor,  Jones  of  Wei  ford,  Nelson 
of  Chiddleworth,  veil  their  origins  under  vao^ue  refer- 
ences  to  a  father  or  grandfather  as  "  of  London." 
Only  those  who  are  themselves  the  first  generation 
in  the  new  process,  so  to  speak,  frankly  confess  to 
beine  "Citizens  and  Mercers"  or  "Citizens  and 
Merchant  Taylors "  of  London.    A  single  remove 

L 


146     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

from  the  original  change  is  enough  for  dropping  the 
name  of  citizen  and  the  trade  description  of  the 
father.  More  significant  still  of  what  was  going  on 
are  the  disclaimers.  In  the  Berkshire  visitation  of 
1665-6  no  fewer  than  127  people,  in  this  single 
county,  disclaimed  the  right  to  bear  arms  and  the 
title  of  "  esquire  "  and  "  gentleman."  In  other  words, 
this  number  of  people  had  been  pretending  to  be 
o-entlemen  with  coats  of  arms ;  and  having-  been 
summoned  by  the  Heralds  had  had  to  confess  their 
inability  to  prove  any  right  to  their  pretensions.  In 
the  Warwickshire  visitation  of  1682-3,  among  an 
equally  large  number  of  disclaimers,  are  such  persons 
as  saddlers,  cutlers,  clerks,  and  smiths  at  Birmingham. 
Evidently  the  ambition  of  the  rich  middle-class  man 
now  had  ceased  to  be  merely  to  stand  well  in  his 
trade.  His  first  idea  when  he  made  money  was  to 
pose  as  a  gentleman,  and  forget  his  trade  connec- 
tions. 

Such  changes  could  not  occur  in  the  outlook  of 
the  richest  portion  of  the  Middle  Class  without 
affecting  the  other  portions.  A  new  standard  of 
expenditure  was  bound  to  accompany  pretensions  to 
gentility;  and  this  would  give  an  opening  to  all  those 
members  of  the  Middle  Class  who  had  discovered, 
two  or  three  centuries  earlier,  that  money  was  to  be 
made  by  the  employment  of  brains  on  other  subjects 
than  trade.  The  lawyer,  the  civil  servant  of  the 
Crown,  and  the  doctor,  began  to  have  new  conceptions 
of  the  fees  that  could  be  exacted  for  their  work.  Ac- 
quiring more  money,  they  in  their  turn  had  the  idea 
of  making  themselves  gentlemen.     Lawyers,  clerks 


XVIIth  century  continued      147 

of  the  Signet  and  the  Privy  Seal,  officials  of  the 
High  Court,  doctors,  officials  of  the  Ro3^al  House- 
hold, appear  in  the  seventeenth-century  Visitations 
with  claims  to  coats  of  arms.  These  professions  had 
developed  with  an  extraordinary,  yet  quite  compre- 
hensible, rapidity.  The  old  order  had  given  them 
but  little  opportunity.  In  so  far  as  they  served  the 
old  nobility  and  landed  classes,  they  could  never  be 
more  than  dependents  of  the  household.  The  clerk 
who  kept  a  lord's  accounts,  the  doctor  who  occasion- 
ally attended  him,  would  live  of  his  substance;  little 
coined  money  would  come  in  their  way,  since,  so  far 
as  the  old  landed  classes  possessed  coined  money,  it 
would  be  used  to  procure  luxuries.  In  so  far  as  the 
professional  classes  were  concerned  with  the  traders 
they  would,  until  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century,  be 
able  perhaps  to  acquire  more  money,  since  the  trader 
had  no  habit  of  keeping  a  dependent  household. 
Yet  the  highly  organized  system  of  town  govern- 
ment by  the  men  of  substance  would  have  precluded 
any  assumption  of  social  position  by  those  who  made 
money  by  their  wits  solely. 

The  individualism  which  succeeded  the  breaking- 
up,  during  the  sixteenth  century,  of  practically  all 
the  systematized  life  of  England — the  church,  the 
manor,  the  gild,  the  great  household — swept  away 
the  barriers  that  had  hitherto  confined  the  learned 
professions.  A  clerk  of  the  Royal  service  no  longer 
looked  to  some  ecclesiastical  preferment  as  the 
ultimate  reward  of  his  services;  a  merchant's  clerk 
no  longer  lived  of  necessity  and  by  gild  rules  under 
his  master's  roof.    The  lawyer,  gaining  his  first  great 


148     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

profits  from  all  the  trafficking  in  land,  saw  a  new 
future  opening  in  commercial  disputes  which  the 
gild  or  the  company  had  lost  the  power  of  settling. 
At  the  same  time,  the  discovery  of  America  had 
vastly  increased  the  bullion  resources  of  Europe; 
and  the  habit  of  payments  in  coin  would  tend  to 
emphasize  individualist  development.  Hence  we 
find,  as  early  as  1648,  a  doctor  of  Bury  St.  Edmunds 
making  a  will  in  which  he  appears  as  the  owner  of 
a  manor,  and  of  houses  and  lands  in  various  parts  of 
Suffolk  and  Essex,  and  as  the  mortgagee  of  two 
other  houses  upon  which  he  has  lent  sums  of  ;^8oo 
and  jCyoo.  Hugh  Barker,  of  New  Windsor,  a  doctor, 
bears  arms  in  the  Visitation  of  1665-6.  Just  as  the 
Middle  Classes  first  appeared,  in  the  persons  of 
the  town  tradesmen,  founding  their  distinct  position 
upon  the  use  and  circulation  of  coined  money,  so 
when  money  becomes  the  instrument  of  social  ad- 
vancement, and  the  possession  of  land  for  the  most 
part  only  an  indication  of  the  command  of  money, 
we  find  the  professional  men  definitely  taking  rank 
in  the  Middle  Class,  and  displaying  its  characteristic 
quality  of  development.  This  quality  was  an  in- 
dividualism protected  by  privileged  combination. 
As  soon  as  the  law  and  medicine  became  avenues 
to  wealth  they  became  opportunities  for  monopol- 
istic union  on  the  lines  of  those  trading  combinations 
which  had  been  developed  out  of  the  old  gilds. 
The  Inns  of  Court,  instead  of  being  merely  con- 
venient inventions  for  keeping  under  supervision 
the  apprentices  to  the  law,  became  authorities  with- 
out whose  licence  no  one  could  make  money  at  the 


XVIIth  century  continued      149 

law.  The  surgeons  obtained  from  Henry  VIII  a 
charter  for  incorporating  themselves  on  the  Hnes  of 
one  of  the  City  companies  ;  and  transformed  that 
combination  into  a  College,  imitated  by  the  Physic- 
ians, which  equally  protected  the  individual  power 
of  its  members  to  make  money. 

There  remains  one  profession,  and  it  presents 
some  curious  difficulties  —  the  profession  of  the 
Church.  How  far  is  it  to  be  regarded  at  this  period 
as  a  middle-class  profession?  Up  to  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  as  we  have  more  than  once  remarked, 
the  Church  took  rank,  not  by  the  family  origin  of  its 
dignitaries  and  priests,  but  by  its  corporate  exist- 
ence, which  was  in  political  theory  of  royal  or 
princely  rank,  and  in  sociological  fact  of  the  position 
of  a  great  landowner.  The  first  sixty  or  seventy 
years  after  the  Reformation  may  be  said  to  have 
been  a  period  of  no  new  social  development  in  the 
Church  and  no  new  social  attitude  towards  it.  This 
was  largely  because  the  development  of  the  Middle 
Class  was  still  upon  the  old  lines.  There  was  no 
need  to  regard  the  Church  in  any  new  way.  It  had 
always  been  mainly  dependent  upon  the  land,  and  it 
continued  to  be  so,  the  only  difference  being  that, 
instead  of  a  large  landowning  corporation,  it  had 
become  a  body  of  small  landowning  individuals.  It 
was  not  to  be  thought  of  as  belonging  to  a  new 
class. 

But  when  all  the  other  forms  of  gaining  a  living 
by  the  mere  results  of  education  began  to  be  seen  as 
avenues  to  personal  consideration  and  social  position, 
the  Church  was  likely  in  its  turn  to  be  seen  in  the 


I50     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

same  light.  Since  the  withdrawal  from  Rome  had 
left  its  ordained  members  to  stand  by  their  own 
origins  and  capacities,  and  since  the  origins  con- 
tinued to  be  what  they  had  always  largely  been — of 
the  humblest  kind — the  Church  became  the  way  to 
social  advancement  for  those  of  least  social  position, 
who  could  attain  to  education.  For  a  time  a  false 
appearance  of  middle-class  development  took  place. 
The  effect  of  the  Puritan  movement  and  the  Civil 
War  was  to  emphasize  individualism  in  the  clerical 
profession,  and  to  make  of  the  profession  a  power  in 
public  affairs.  But  it  lacked  the  true  middle-class 
quality.  It  was  not  dependent  upon  the  use  of 
coined  money.  Its  remuneration  had,  by  the  sequels 
of  the  Reformation,  been  stereotyped  in  a  mediaeval 
form,  not  left  open  to  the  modifications  which  were 
affecting  the  rest  of  society.  Its  tithes  remained 
tithes,  and  were  not  translated  into  rent.  Hence  for 
a  long  time  to  come,  the  Church  was  in  a  peculiarly 
equivocal  position.  It  again  came  to  take  rank  less 
by  the  origins  and  character  of  its  ordained  mem- 
bers than  by  its  corporate  nature.  Clergymen  might 
be,  and  increasingly  were,  drawn  from  obviously 
middle-class  families.  Yet  they  were  not  as  a  whole 
of  the  Middle  Class.  This  may  be  seen  in  the 
social  treatment  of  them.  A  great  lord  or  landed 
gentleman  might,  or  might  not,  invite  a  wealthy 
middle-class  man  to  his  table.  But  if  he  did  invite 
him,  the  middle-class  man  would  rank  for  all  pur- 
poses as  an  accepted  guest.  The  parson  of  the 
parish  would  be  invited  for  a  part  of  the  meal,  would 
be  treated  as  a  dependent,  and  expected  to  with- 


XVIIth  century  continued     151 

draw  before  the  meal  was  over.  The  middle-class 
man  of  as  little  wealth  or  education  as  the  ordinary 
parson  would  not  be  invited  at  all;  but  in  the  circum- 
stances that  would  be  a  situation  of  more  dignity,  if 
of  less  consideration.  The  conclusion  is  that  for  the 
present  the  Church  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  middle- 
class  profession.  It  was,  as  it  had  always  hitherto 
been,  rather  difficult  to  place  in  any  social  category. 
But  whereas,  before  the  Reformation,  it  had  charac- 
teristics which  make  it  placeable,  for  all  practical 
purposes,  in  the  feudal  and  governing  class,  it  has  in 
the  seventeenth  century  characteristics  which  rather 
thrust  it  down  towards  the  peasant  class.  It  main- 
tained relations  with  its  social  superiors,  not  by  being 
of  the  class  of  transition,  but  by  the  very  fact  that  it 
was  not  of  that  class.  The  parson  could  be  invited 
to  great  tables  because  there  was  no  possibility  in 
his  case  of  social  confusion. 

The  rise  of  the  wealthier  middle-class  people  into 
the  ranks  of  the  landowners  and  politicians  had, 
besides  its  direct  effect  upon  English  public  life,  an 
indirect  effect  upon  social  conditions.  In  the  old 
days  there  had  been  stratifications  of  a  very  definite 
kind.  The  only  ladder  of  advancement  from  the 
lower  grades  of  society  to  the  higher  had  been  the 
Church.  On  the  whole,  the  tradino^  classes  had  not 
used  that  ladder;  the  poor  men  who  became  great 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  and  thereby  great  political 
forces,  had  for  the  most  part  risen,  not  from  the 
intermediate  stages,  but  from  the  peasantry,  the 
yeomen  farmers,  and  the  skilled  labourers.  But 
when,  with   the  failure  of  the  Commonwealth,  the 


152     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

rich  merchant  class  finally  took  its  direction,  not 
towards  a  new  form  of  an  upper  class,  but  towards 
an  assumption  of  the  old  form  by  new  men,  the  earlier 
stratification  of  society,  while  it  remained  in  appear- 
ance, had  in  reality  disappeared.  The  path  by  which 
the  princes  of  the  East  India  Company  rose  to  emin- 
ence was  open  to  any  man  in  the  kingdom. 

Now  this  had  a  double  result.  It  made  merely 
transitional  the  objects  which  had  previously  been 
of  sincere  ambition  to  the  trader,  and  it  produced,  in 
a  man's  conduct  of  his  business,  the  beginnings  of  the 
rampant  individualism  which  was  to  become  so  grave 
a  problem  during  the  nineteenth  century.  The  first 
of  those  results  is  most  clearly  to  be  seen  in  town 
government.  Formerly,  whatever  corruptions  might 
creep  in,  municipal  affairs  honestly  engaged  the 
ambition  of  the  Middle  Class.  To  stand  well  with 
the  town,  to  make  it  prosperous  and  happy,  to  keep 
it  out  of  trouble,  were  the  objects  of  men  of  the 
type  of  John  Baret  and  John  Hall.  The  grammar 
schools,  the  town  lands,  the  charities  were  handled 
with  a  living  interest,  and,  if  not  always  wisely,  at 
any  rate  vigorously.  But  in  the  seventeenth  century 
municipal  life  began  to  suffer  from  dry-rot.  The  old 
convention  of  the  bons gents  reached  its  lowest  level. 
The  records  of  a  provincial  town  at  this  period  show 
that  everything  was  in  the  hands  of  a  comparatively 
small  group  of  men,  who  did  not  take  the  trouble  to 
exercise  any  real  supervision.  The  same  people 
year  after  year  were  elected  to  office.  Each  year 
the  list  of  burgesses  is  recorded;  but  a  corporate  act 
is  rarely  to  be  found.    The  accounts  of  funds  display 


BECOMES  TRANSITIONAL 


DO 


a  complete  lack  of  thought  and  enterprise.  No 
matter  what  moneys  were  in  hand,  the  burgesses 
appear  to  think  that  they  had  done  their  duty  when 
certain  salaries  were  paid,  and  the  barest  necessities 
of  repairs  had  been  attended  to.  Very  often  no 
proper  account  is  kept  of  balances.  In  one  year,  for 
example,  the  receipt  of  school  funds  may  be  ^^4.0, 
and  against  that  will  be  set  a  schoolmaster's  salary 
of  perhaps  ^20  and  a  carpenter's  bill  for  j^i  6s.  Sd. 
Next  year  the  accounts  will  display  the  same  re- 
ceipts, with  no  mention  of  a  balance  carried  over. 
The  town  lands  are  let  to  burgesses,  as  a  rule,  with- 
out any  effort  made  to  see  if  a  higher  rent  could  be 
obtained  elsewhere.  The  charity  accounts  are  con- 
sidered adequate  if  a  list  of  doles  is  entered,  without 
much  relation  between  the  total  of  this  and  the  total 
of  receipts.'  All  this  does  not  necessarily  mean  de- 
liberate corruption.  But  it  certainly  has  the  wider 
meaning  that  what  had  once  been  the  object  of 
honest  ambition  had  become  only  a  formal  stage  on 
the  way  to  a  different  kind  of  life.  To  stand  well 
with  the  town  now  meant  only  that  a  man  was  on 
the  way  to  becoming  a  gentleman,  or  to  making  his 
sons  gentlemen.  In  some  cases  the  spirit  would  be 
even  worse  than  that.  The  feeling  would  be  that,  as 
the  richest  rank  of  the  Middle  Class  had  risen  to 
a  point  at  which  they  had  left  behind  them  their 
previous  standards  of  comfort  and  ease,  the  second 
rank  should  now  take  those  standards  and  treat 
them  as,  in  their  way,  the  equivalent  of  gentlemanly 

^  I  have  for  this  subject  chiefly  used  the  archives  of  Burford, 
kindly  placed  at  my  disposal  by  C.  T.  Cheatle,  Esq. 


154     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

leisure.  Not  having  the  wealth,  or  the  possibility  of 
wealth,  to  raise  them  to  the  degree  of  land-owning, 
they  would  give  themselves  by  municipal  office  a 
kind  of  self-importance  to  mark  them  off  from  mere 
trade.  That  would  reduce  municipal  office  to  a 
mere  symbol,  and  burgess-ship  to  a  mere  condition 
of  privilege. 

Marked  individualism  was  the  other  result  that 
was  bound  to  ensue  from  the  new  position  of  middle- 
class  life  as  an  avenue  to  rank  and  station.  The 
evil  had,  indeed,  beo^un  some  time  earlier.  As  soon 
as  the  control  of  workmanship  and  prices  by  the 
gild  was  undermined  by  the  increasing  standard  of 
personal  comfort,  which  an  enlarged  currency  made 
possible,  the  conception  of  trade  and  manufacture  as 
affairs  with  masters  on  one  side,  and  men  on  the 
other,  began  to  creep  in.  The  invention  of  open 
joint-stock  enterprises,  such  as  the  East  India 
Company,  produced  a  further  change.  Previously 
the  uses  for  money  outside  a  man's  own  business 
had  been  limited.  He  might  buy  land,  or  take  mort- 
gages, or  equip  himself  with  plate.  But  all  these 
were  comparatively  unspeculative  uses  of  money. 
They  might  lead  a  man  some  distance  towards  ad- 
vancement; but  they  necessitated  a  considerable 
degree  of  advancement  to  begin  with,  if  they  were 
themselves  to  be  at  all  effective.  Small  purchases  of 
land  or  of  plate  had  ceased  to  open  any  avenues. 
But  small  purchases  of  stock  in  the  early  days  of 
such  ventures  might  lead  a  man  almost  anywhere. 
With  this  new  kind  of  opening  for  money,  the  master 
manufacturer  would  soon  begin  to  regard  his  trade 


BECOMES  TRANSITIONAL  155 

merely  as  the  source  of  wealth,  not  as  an  enterprise 
in  which  he  was  concerned  in  the  same  manner, 
though  in  different  degree,  with  his  workmen.  He 
became  concerned  in  a  wholly  different  manner. 
The  money  he  made  bore  to  him  no  longer  a  rela- 
tion to  the  work  that  was  being  done  by  his  men  ; 
its  sole  relation  was  to  the  possibilities  of  using  it 
in  other  directions.  Waees  were  no  lonofer  even  in 
the  remotest  sense  a  participation  in  profits;  they 
became  the  tiresome  but  necessary  basis  for  the 
machine  that  produced  money. 

This  economic  individualism  was,  of  course,  all  of 
a  piece  with  the  moral  and  political  individualism  of 
the  Middle  Class.  Middle-class  men  had,  from  the 
nature  of  their  rise  in  the  State,  grounded  them- 
selves always  upon  the  belief  that  what  they  had  was 
their  own. 

The  original  feudal  conception  had  been  that  no 
man's  property  was  his  own,  in  the  sense  that  he 
could  do  exactly  what  he  liked  with  it.  That  would 
have  destroyed  the  unity  of  physical  force  by  which 
what  each  had  had  became  his.  To  this  concep- 
tion the  Middle  Class  had,  in  the  days  of  its 
origin,  opposed  the  corresponding  idea  of  the  gild; 
a  trader  made  money  not  solely  by  his  own  skill 
and  efforts,  but  by  the  protection  of  unified  force. 
However,  this  was  always  realized  as  a  merely 
intellectual  conception,  in  the  last  resort.  The 
truth  always  came  out  in  such  matters  as  counter- 
ing of  taxation ;  successful  refusal  to  be  assessed  by 
royal  commissioners  was  an  assertion  that  traders' 
possessions  were  individual,  and  not  in  any  consti- 


156     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

tutional  sense  the  Sovereign's.  This  attitude  is 
visible  in  two  directions  during  the  Commonwealth 
and  the  Restoration.  The  lukewarmness  of  the 
middle-class  men  to  the  Commonwealth  was  a  sign 
that  they  mistrusted  a  political  organization  which 
tended,  however  slightly,  to  assume  rights  over  the 
proceeds  of  commerce.  In  a  minor  way,  the  diaries 
and  memoirs  of  dispossessed  ministers  are  full  of  the 
same  feeling.  Nearly  every  one  of  these  men  had 
gained  a  cure  of  souls  by  the  expulsion  of  someone 
else.  But  when  he  was  in  turn  expelled,  each  one 
raises  an  outcry.  No  sense  of  responsibility  for 
corporate  failure  can  be  found  in  them.  The  com- 
plaint is  always  that  a  possession,  a  piece  of  per- 
sonal ownership,  has  been  taken  away.^  Through- 
out the  seventeenth  century  the  absence  of  a  sense 
of  national  responsibility  in  the  Middle  Class  be- 
comes more  pronounced,  even  at  the  very  time 
when  it  is  entering  largely  upon  national  affairs. 

It  was,  in  fact,  the  secret  of  the  final  trend  of 
middle-class  development  in  the  direction  of  main- 
taining old  forms,  rather  than  creating  a  new  kind  of 
public  life.  Snobbery  was  not  the  only,  or  the  most 
important  element  in  this  decision.  Individuals  may 
have  been  influenced  by  the  pleasantness  of  having 
titles,  lands,  and  the  command  of  deference.  But 
the  class  as  a  whole  moved  on  an  obscure  policy 
that  it  was  better  to  leave  the  screen  of  old  forms 
and  appearances  in  front  of  their  operations  for  their 
own  interest.    If  they  had  made  new  constitutional 

^  See,  e.g.,  "Yorkshire  Diaries," /a^i^/w,  and  "Adam  Martin- 
dale." 


DECAY  OF  MUNICIPAL  LIFE       157 

forms  and  a  new  social  organization,  then  their 
political  acts  would  have  been,  without  concealment, 
the  political  acts  of  traders  and  merchants.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  they  left  the  old  forms  ,standing, 
then  the  nation  at  large  would  continue  to  regard 
political  movements  as  the  movements  of  Lords 
and  Commons ;  and  the  virtual  identity  of  these 
august  bodies  with  the  rich  mercantile  community 
would  not  be  noticed.  The  duality  could  even  be 
turned  to  active  account.  The  merchants  could  at 
any  given  moment  appear  as  merchants  to  influence 
public  affairs,  if  in  their  capacity  as  Lords  or 
Commons  they  had  failed  to  carry  a  point.  It  was 
the  most  triumphant  achievement  of  the  ingrained 
middle-class  secretiveness. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE     EIGHTEENTH      CENTURY     PREDOMINANCE    OF    THE 
MIDDLE  CLASS TRADING  MONOPOLIES 


D 


URING  the  eighteenth  century  the  Middle 
Class  reached  its  highest  point  of  develop- 
ment. It  did  not,  indeed,  occupy  so  large  a  place  in 
the  community  as  it  came  to  occupy  during  the  nine- 
teenth century.  It  had  not  reached  the  point  at 
which  it  becomes  very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to 
mark  off  a  middle-class  area  in  the  social  organiza- 
tion. But  it  had  arrived  at  the  stage  at  which  it 
entirely  coloured  the  national  outlook,  and  virtually 
controlled  policy.  It  regulated  itself  almost  entirely 
by  the  standard  which  it  best  understood  —  the^ 
standard  of  money;  and  only  gave  advancement  to 
brains  in  so  far  as  they  were  emplo3'ed  upon  affairs 
of  money.  Finally,  it  was  at  its  highest  degree  of 
conimand  of  the  two  other  classes  in  the  State.  The 
upper  class  had  become  predominantly  Middle  Class 
in  ""substance;  and  its  surrender  to  the  increasing 
scale  of  expenditure  made  it  in  effect  dependent 
upon  trade  and  speculation.  The  lower  class — the 
v^  workmen,  artisans,  and  labourers — were  securely 
enchained.  Administration  was  in  the  hands,  or  at 
least  at  the  service,  of  the  masters  of  trade  and  in- 
dustry; the  ancient  rights  and  safeguards  of  the 
workman  had  been  deliberately  allowed  to  become 


THE  XVIIIth  century  159 

obsolete,  and  he  had  no  means  of  obtaininof  new 
rights  save^'siich  as  his  masters  could  satisfactorily 
condemn  as  breaches  of  the  peace.  At  the  same 
time,  the  capitalists  had  not  yet  arrived  at  the  stage 
which  was  in  the  end  to  prove  a  trap  for  them. 
They  had  not  entered  upon  that  rapid  advance  in 
the  use  of  machinery  which  was  to  bring  them  pro- 
fits so  large  as  to  blind  them  to  the  danger  of  col- 
lecting in  single  towns  immense  aggregations  of 
workers.  Combination  among  workers  had  not  yet 
been  made  easier  by  such  aggregation ;  it  was 
sporadic,  and  therefore  comparatively  simple  to  sup- 
press. The  Middle  Class  reaped  now  the  full  re- 
ward of  shrewdness  in  abandonino-  its  mistake  of 
the  seventeenth  century.  By  returning,  from  the 
brief  error  of  the  Commonwealth,  to  the  canny 
maintenance  of  old  forms,  it  preserved,  among  other 
things,  the  rough  and  elementary  franchise  which 
had  been  based  originally  on  the  landowning  and 
noTlihe  mercantile  conception  of  the  State.  Thus 
it  was  able  to  pursue  commercial  ends  secure  from 
any  responsibility  save  to  those  who  profited  by 
such  pursuits.  In  general,  a  man  must  have  ad- 
vanced some  way  upon  money-making  before  he 
could  become  an  elector;  or,  if  he  owed  his  vote  to 
I  hereditary  tenure  of  land,  his  only  criticism  of  policy 
would  be  concerned  with  differing  aspects  of  what 
was,  and,  what  was  not,  profitable  trade.  To  both 
kinds  of  elector  the  internal  details  of  commerce, 
the  conditions  of  work  and  wages  and  so  on,  would 
be  of  no  concern. 

It  was,  of  course,  essential  both  to  the  preserva- 


i6o     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

tion  of  form  and  to  the  maintenance  of  their  power 
that  those  members  of  the  Middle  Class  who  had 
attained  to  the  rank  of  a  governing  class  should 
avoid  that  dilutipn  of  their  privileged  position  which 
would  be  likely  to  ensue  from  the  sweeping  away  of 
the  old  barriers.  Anyone  might  now  rise  in  the 
world;  but  it  was  necessary  that  not  every  one 
should  rise.  The  change  in  the  social  fabric  had  not 
yet  proceeded  so  far  as  to  leave  no  barriers  at  all. 
One  certainly  remained  which  proved  efficacious  for 
some  time  to  come.  The  ownership  of  land  on  a 
large  scale  was  different  from  every  other  position 
in  the  social  system.  It  was  a  position  no  longer 
easy  to  reach.  Those  whose  families  had  not  been 
able  to  avail  themselves  either  of  the  opportunities 
of  the  Tudor  period,  when  the  decline  or  extinction 
of  old  families  coincided  with  a  vast  increase  of 
wealth  among  merchants,  or  of  the  later  opportunities 
of  the  Civil  War,  could  have  no  hope  of  entering 
into  the  circle  now,  except  by  the  control  of  far  more 
money  than  sufficed  to  obtain  entrance  at  those 
earlier  times.  They  might,  indeed,  become  small 
landowners;  and  the  Heralds'  Visitations  show  how 
very  many  people  were  doing  so  during  the  seven- 
teenth century.  But  that  was  all  to  the  good  of  the 
new  aristocracy.  For  the  whole  object  of  the  small 
landowner  in  buying  land  would  be  to  rank  him- 
self as  far  as  possible  among  the  gentry — in  other 
words,  to  appear  to  coincide  with  the  new  aris- 
tocracy— while  the  smallness  of  his  estate  would 
prevent  him  from  actually  entering  the  circle  of  real 
power. 


THE  XVIIIth  century  i6i 

At  the  same  time,  the  continuance  of  this  fictitious 
position  of  landowning  would  make  an  effective 
barrier  against  the  next  rank  of  the  Middle  Class 
— that  which  was  still  actively  engaged  in  wholesale 
or  retail  sale  of  merchandise.  The  uppermost  of  these 
persons  had  already  discovered  ways  of  drawing  an 
income  from  commerce  to  supplement  their  rent- 
rolls.  Not  all,  of  course,  needed  this  supplementing. 
The  golden  periods  of  estate-buying  had  allowed 
many  to  acquire,  by  the  application  of  commercial 
methods,  a  translation  of  considerable  trading  for- 
tunes into  new  terms  in  which  there  were  equally 
large  fortunes.  But  even  if  rent-rolls  were  inade- 
quate, the  great  joint-stock  enterprises  of  merchant 
companies  were  there  to  give  the  profits,  without  the 
stigma,  of  trade.  Nor  was  the  joint-stock  principle 
confined  to  oversea  enterprises.  As  early  as  1631, 
when  Charles  I  gave  a  charter  of  incorporation  to  a 
London  Society  of  Soap  Boilers,  to  exploit  a  new 
method,  the  complaint  had  been  made  that  "many 
citizens  of  London  were  put  out  of  an  old  trade,  in 
which  they  had  been  bred  all  their  time,  by  knights, 
esquires,  and  gentlemen  never  bred  up  to  the  trade, 
upon  pretence  of  a  project  and  new  invention."^ 
This  complaint  throws  a  good  deal  of  light  back- 
ward upon  the  famous  debate  in  Parliament  on 
monopolies  in  1601,  from  which  an  incredibly  long 
list  might  be  drawn  up  of  articles  which  might  only 
be  sold  by  privileged  persons — salt  fish,  currants, 
iron,  gunpowder,  playing  cards,  potashes,  aniseed, 

'  From   a   contemporary   pamphlet   quoted   by  Cunningham, 
"  Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  307. 

M 


i62     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

vinegar,  sea-coal,  steel,  saltpetre,  aqua  vitae,  brushes, 
lead,  oil  of  blubber,  are  but  a  few  items. 

The  practical  explanation  of  the  existence  of  all 
these  monopolies  is,  of  course,  that  the  venturing  of 
capital  had  become  necessary,  while  the  idea  of 
speculation  was  still  so  far  undeveloped  that  the 
owners  of  capital  would  not  risk  it  in  open  competi- 
tion, but  demanded  the  closed  market  of  a  privileged 
association.  The  rich  Middle  Class,  advancing  into 
a  new  sphere  of  importance,  carried  with  it  its  old 
narrow  ideas  of  making  money  by  keeping^other 
people  out;  they  translated  into  world-wide  enter- 
prises the  primitive  old  principles  on  which  they 
had,  four  or  five  centuries  earlier,  closed  their  town 
markets  to  strangers.  The  "  Knights,  Esquires,  and 
gentlemen"  of  1601  would  be  very  largely  the  new 
men  of  mercantile  wealth,  in  whom  these  old  prin- 
ciples were  instinctive.  These  were  the  chief  com- 
ponents of  that  upper  circle  which  was  setting  on 
foot  a  new  exclusiveness,  and  perpetuating,  by  dint 
of  getting  into  the  highest  land-owning  class  and 
maintaining  the  appearances  of  aristocracy,  social  dis- 
tinctions which  might  otherwise  have  been  swamped 
in  the  spread  of  the  same  pursuits  by  which  they 
had  themselves  risen.  This  was  not  done  entirely 
by  deliberate  resolve  or  for  economic  reasons.  The 
same  ambitions  which  had  gradually  made  of  their 
land  purchases  the  gateway  to  a  new  sphere  of 
importance  would  tend  to  make  their  possessors 
wish  to  lose  nothing  of  that  importance  by  widen- 
ing of  the  circle.  They  enjoyed  rather  more  than  a 
hundred  years   of  unchallenged  supremacy,  before 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  163 

the  rise  of  machinery,  introducing  a  fresh  class  of 
weahh,  led,  by  the  new  commercial  ideas  involved 
in  the  change,  to  a  slow  eclipse  of  the  aristocracy 
which  had  risen  to  power  on  older  ideas. 

An  episode  in  the  early  history  of  the  Bank  of 
England  requires  some  examination,  as  throwing 
light  upon  the  currents  of  upper  middle-class  de- 
velopment at  this  time.  The  Bank  was  at  first  only 
V  incorporated  for  a  limited  term  of  years,  and  was 
subject  to  a  good  deal  of  criticism.  It  was,  of  course, 
one  more  monopoly.  It  had  the  privilege  of  lending 
money  to  the  Government,  and  its  bills  were  issued 
on  the  credit  of  the  Government.  This  implied,  to 
the  minds  of  some  critics,  that  there  would  before 
long  be  a  "  corner  "  in  loans  for  commercial  pur- 
poses. The  licence  to  combine  capital  for  the  pur- 
pose of  lending  to  the  Government  had  been  so 
handled  as  to  leave  a  large  portion  of  the  nominal 
capital  to  circulate  in  trade.  By  means  of  the 
Government  credit  this  money  could  be  lent  at  a 
lower  rate  of  interest  than  the  goldsmiths  were  in 
the  habit  of  charging.  Hence  arose  an  idea  that  one 
of  the  objects  of  the  Bank  shareholders  was  to  get 
all  loan  business  into  their  own  hands,  and  then 
raise  the  rate  of  interest  to  an  exorbitant  figure.^ 
This  dread  of  monopolistic  tendencies  shows  that 
there  was  considerable  middle-class  feelingr  ag"ainst 
the  Bank. 

In  years    after    the    foundation    of  the    Bank,    a 
scheme  was    propounded    for  establishing  a   Land 
Bank,  that  is,  a  Bank  which  should  hold  money  on 
^  Rogers,  "  Bank  of  England,"  p.  xiv. 


i64     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

deposit  and  lend  money  on  the  security,  not  of 
capital  subscribed  by  shareholders,  but  of  land 
owned  by  members  of  the  corporation.  The  idea 
had  a  middle-class  origin;  it  was  mooted  by  a 
doctor  named  Chamberlain.  But  his  object,  beyond 
doubt,  was  to  unite,  against  the  mercantile  interest, 
the  landed  interest  of  such  old  families  as  still  sur- 
vived and  of  families  that  were  newer,  but  had  dis- 
sociated themselves  from  commercial  pursuits  and 
become  landowners  pure  and  simple. 

The  significant  point  about  this  episode  is  the 
complete  failure  of  Chamberlain's  scheme.  It  never 
really  entered  upon  existence.  For  a  few  years 
there  was  an  office  of  the  Land  Bank  in  London, 
but  it  never  obtained  sufficient  support  to  be  in- 
corporated, or  to  start  business.  This  gives  a 
measure  of  the  extent  to  which  politics  were  be- 
coming subject  to  the  middle-class  mind.  Much  as 
the  purely  landed  families  would  have  liked,  by  this 
time,  to  counter  the  moves  of  the  mercantile  in- 
fluence, the  Tories  themselves  were  too  deeply 
penetrated  with  the  commercial  instinct  to  support  a 
Land  Bank.  They  were  able,  on  the  whole,  to  see 
that  bills  could  not  be  issued  on  a  security  not 
quickly  realizable.  Land  could  never  be  the  sole, 
or  even  the  main,  security  for  such  purposes. 
Therefore,  although  it  is  true  that  the  Land  Bank 
proposals  were  a  sign  of  the  Tory  dislike  of  the 
purely  moneyed  community,^  it  is  also  true  that  the 
Tories  themselves  displayed,  in  regard  to  the  pro- 
posals, their  own  middle-class  origins. 

^  Rogers,  "Bank  of  England,"  p.  ii. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  i6 


D 


The  same  fact  can  be  discerned,  indeed,  in  most  of 
the  commercial  legislation  of  this  century.    The  old 
interference  by  Parliament  in  matters  of  trade  had 
never  wholly  died  out.    There  had  been,  in  the  late 
seventeenth  century,  a  considerable  return  of  such 
interference.    Thus  the   East   India  Company  was 
forced,  by  Act  of  Parliament,  to  export  yearly  not 
less  than  ^150,000  worth  of  English  manufactures.^ 
But  the  distino^uishinor  mark  of  the  kind  of  inter- 
ference  that   went   on   during   the  eighteenth   cen- 
tury was  that  it  was  a  particularized   interference, 
directed  to  the  advantage  of  some  special  trade  or 
form  of  commerce,  at  the  cost,  not  of  foreign  com- 
petitors, but  of  certain  interests  at  home  which  were 
less  influential  than  the  people  desiring  the  particular 
advantage.     Thus    the    importation    of    alum    for 
cloth-dressing  was  forbidden,  because  certain  people 
wished    to    exploit    their   own    alum   in    Yorkshire; 
tobacco-planting  in   Ireland  was  forbidden  because 
it    competed    with    the   interests    of  the    American 
plantations.     Exportation    of  wool  was    forbidden, 
ostensibly   to  starve  out  foreign  weaving;  but  the 
real  result  was  to  lower  the  price  of  wool   to  the 
English    manufacturer,    at    the   cost    of   the    wool- 
grower.^ 

This  kind  of  legislation,  involving  such  conse- 
quences as  the  atrophying  of  the  wool-growing  trade, 
for  instance,  shows  a  complete  middle-class  domina- 
tion of  Parliament.  It  was  the  surviving  of  the 
original  ideas  of  privileged  trading.    The  career  of 

^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  267. 

^  13  and  14  Car.  II,  c.  18;  i  William  and  Mary,  i,  c.  32. 


3 


i66     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

most  of  the  great  merchant  companies  displays  the 
same  flaws.  The  Levant  Company  practically  killed 
our  trade  with  the  Near  East  by  the  narrowness  of 
its  spirit.  Cloth  could  only  be  exported  to  the 
Near  East  in  the  Company's  own  vessels,  and  had 
to  be  brought  to  London  to  be  shipped ;  while 
membership  of  the  Company  was  confined  to  London 
and  the  near  neighbourhood.  The  Russia  Company, 
by  such  operations  as  "  cornering "  cordage,  and 
ordering  its  agents  to  buy  no  more  for  three  years, 
produced  a  situation  in  which  the  Russian  Court 
refused  to  renew  the  Company's  privileges,  and  so 
practically  stopped  trade,  since  Englishmen  who 
were  not  members  of  the  Company  could  not  enter 
into  commerce  with  Russia.-^ 

Yet  for  the  greater  part  of  the  century  these  old 
conceptions  of  trade  remained  supreme.  There  are 
two  probable  reasons  for  this.  One  was  that  the 
Middle  Class  was  a^ain  making  use  of  its  old 
shrewdness  in  dealing  with  the  Exchequer.  The 
operations  of  the  big  companies  tended  to  a  certain 
ease  and  simplicity  in  the  collection  of  customs 
duties.^  The  other,  and  more  effectual  reason  was 
that  the  capital  of  the  companies  had  begun  to  be 
operated  with,  and  the  processes  of  stockbroking 
offered  to  the  upper  class  an  opportunity  for  making 
their  own  profit  out  of  trading  enterprises.  The 
affair  of  the  South  Sea  Bubble  in  1720  shows  to 
what  a  pitch  this  kind  of  speculation  had  risen. 
Consequently,  in  spite  of  the  perpetual  complaints 

^  Hewins,  "  Trade  and  Finance,"  pp.  34,  43,  44. 
^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  223. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  167 

against  the  chartered  companies,  in  spite  of  the 
open  hostihty  of  the  House  of  Commons  to  the 
East  India  Company/  the  great  corporations  suc- 
ceeded in  maintaininof  themselves. 

Hence  there  began  to  arise  a  new  kind  of  division 
in  the  Middle  Class.  These  interests  of  privileged 
foreign  trade  and  stock-jobbing  were  of  com- 
paratively little  use  to  the  manufacturer.  The  one 
cut  his  profits  by  compelling  him  to  carry  on  his 
foreign  connections  through  monopolistic  shipping 
enterprises  ;  the  other  inevitably  tended  to  diminish 
the  capital  available  for  manufacture.  But,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  professional  section  of  the  Middle 
Class  tended  to  side  with  the  monopolist  and 
stock-jobbers.  The  wealth  of  this  section  was  in- 
creasing. Lawyers,  doctors,  the  clerks  of  the  de- 
partments of  administration,  all  profited  in  their 
degree  by  the  greater  ease  of  currency  which  even 
the  primitive  banking  methods  of  the  goldsmiths 
had  introduced.  At  the  same  time,  in  the  sweeping 
away  of  social  barriers  they  found  themselves,  if 
only  capable  in  a  very  limited  degree  of  rising  into 
the  new  exclusive  circle,  at  any  rate  free  to  consider 
themselves  as  not  belonging  to  the  trading  circle. 
The  effect  of  the  older  kind  of  stratification  had 
been  to  lump  together  all  educated  use  of  brains  as 
a  form  of  money-making,  and  the  law  and  medicine 
were  no  more  than  a  kind  of  trade.  But  the  virtual 
disappearance  of  the  original  class  of  landed  pro- 
prietor, who  regarded  education  as  an  affair  that 
should  be  left  to  the  sons  of  rustics,  had  changed  all 

^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  268,  286. 


i68     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

this.  The  new  upper  class  had  been  constructed  by 
those  whose  forefathers  had  been  the  first  to  spread 
education  in  England.  Therefore  those  who  found 
a  livelihood  by  dint  of  their  education  were  no 
longer  looked  down  upon.  They  began  instead  to 
look  down  in  their  turn;  and  thus  a  second  rank 
of  the  Middle  Class  came  to  append  itself  to  the 
uppermost  rank. 

This  tendency  would  be  accentuated  by  the  grow- 
ing division  between  the  manufacturing  and  retail- 
ing interests,  and  those  more  speculative  interests 
of  the  upper  class.  The  division  would  concentrate 
the  shop-keeping  influence,  and  thus  set  on  foot  a 
classification  from  below  as  well  as  from  above. 
Through  the  greater  part  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  new  concentration  is  not  very  obvious.  Industry 
developed  but  little  until  towards  the  end  of  the 
century.  It  could  not  attract  capital,  because  it  had 
as  yet  no  real  use  for  it.  The  industrial  capitalist 
and  the  shop-keeper  remain  therefore,  through  the 
contests  of  Whigs  and  Tories,  a  rather  indeterminate 
mfluence.  They  were  so  far  outside  the  circle  of 
power  as  to  be  subjected  to  much  the  same  kind  of 
ill-directed  regulation  of  industry  as  the  mediaeval 
Parliaments  had  attempted  to  enforce.  Employers 
could  still  be  ordered,  during  the  seventeenth  century, 
to^go  on  employing  workmen,  even  when  they  could 
not,  from  some  interruption  of  the  markets,  sell 
enough  to  keep  up  with  production.^  Statutory  as- 
sessment of  wages,  which  had  fallen  into  obsolesc- 
ence, was  revived  in  1726,  and  again  in  1756,  after 
^  Cunningham,  "  Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  53. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  169 

riots  among  labourers  had  driven  Parliament  into  a 
panic.^ 

Thus  it  came  about  that  the  gradual  formation  of 
what  might  be  called  the  lower  trading  rank  of  the 
Middle  Class  took  place  under  conditions  which 
tended  to  make  it  regard  its  interests  as  different 
from,  and  ultimately  opposed  to,  the  interests  of  the 
upper  rank.  The  moneyed  men  of  the  seventeenth 
and  eighteenth  centuries,  it  has  been  remarked, 
were  merchants  rather  than  manufacturers.^  Hence 
the  commercial  policy  of  the  eighteenth  century  re- 
mained subject  to  those  old  ideas  of  "  the  balance  of 
trade "  which  had  first  provided  the  commercial 
class  with  a  philosophy  of  its  business.  The  theory 
still  was  that  it  was  more  profitable  to  trade  with 
countries  from  which  we  imported  very  little,  like 
Portugal,  than  with  those  which  were  capable  of 
sending  us  merchandise  in  return,  like  France.  One 
of  the  bitterest  objections  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany was  that  it  began  importing  textiles;  and  the 
treaty  with  France  in  17 13  was  violently  opposed 
by  the  Lancashire  linen  merchants.  Walpole's  great 
tariff  reform  of  172 1,  which  removed  the  duties  from 
a  hundred  and  six  articles  of  export,  though  an  en- 
lightened action  in  its  time,  was  essentially  in  the 
same  spirit.  It  regarded  the  exports  as  the  source 
of  profit,  and  imports  as  justly  subject  to  the  burden 
of  taxation. 

All  this  did  not  matter  so  much  as  long  as  manu- 
facture remained,  for  all  practical  purposes,  on  the 

^  "  English  Gilds,"  clxii. 

^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  6i8. 


170     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

old  narrow  level.  Volume  of  trade  was  more  re- 
garded than  market  prices.-^  But  the  effect  of  the 
mercantilist  outlook  was  that  when  the  industrial 
revolution  came,  and  machinery  and  subdivision  of 
labour  vastly  increased  the  manufacturing  output, 
the  new  capitalists  found  the  whole  dead-weight  of 
the  eighteenth  century  structure  against  them.  They 
had  been  protected,  at  the  cost  of  narrowing  the  circle 
of  the  world-market,  and  hampering  the  supply  of  raw 
material  from  abroad. 

For  the  present,  however,  the  day  was  with  the 
rich  men  of  the  older  tradition.  They,  with  the 
ineradicable  instincts  of  the  rising  Middle  Class 
throughout  its  career — which  had  led  it  perpetually, 
as  it  gained  each  stage  of  advance,  to  entrench  itself 
in  varying  forms  of  exclusiveness — had  produced 
the  combination  of  landowning  and  membership  of 
privileged  mercantile  companies,  which,  in  effect, 
closed  up  its  ranks.  There  is  very  little  to  choose, 
in_  any  respect,  between  Whigs  and  Tories  during 
the  eighteenth  century.  They  disputed  with  one 
another  the  power  of  control ;  but  the  purposes  to 
which  the  power  was  put  showed  little,  if  any  real  dif- 
ference. The  Tories  numbered  amonof  them  more  of 
the  purely  land-owning  class;  the  Whigs  relied  upon 
the  more  mercantile  element.  But  both  alike  directed 
foreign  policy  to ,  the  support  and  enlargement  of 
privileged  trading  enterprises;  both  alike  regarded 
the  administration  as  a  legitimate  source  of  personal 
profit.    Each  side  accused  the  other  of  intrigue  for 

^  Cunningham,  "Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  457. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  171 

the  spoils  of  office ;  but  neither  side  showed  any  dis- 
position to  regard  the  State  service  as  other  than  an 
exclusive  preserve.  The  long  hostility  of  the  Tories 
to  the  House  of  Hanover  was  not  due  to  any  funda- 
mental principle,  but  merely  to  the  fact  that  the 
Whigs  had  succeeded  in  identifying  themselves  with 
the  new  rSgime  to  the  point  of  monopolizing  influence 
over  it.  The  debates  on  the  American  colonies, 
though  they  display  some  difference  of  opinion  in 
detail  as  to  the  immediate  policy  to  be  pursued,  are 
inspired  on  both  sides  by  the  same  essential  cling- 
ing to  ideas  of  privilege.  To  the  Tory,  colonies  were 
a  kind  of  appanage  to  their  estates;  to  the  Whigs 
th^y  were  a  rather  unfortunate  opening  for  the  diver- 
sion of  capital  from  home  trading.  To  neither  were 
they  of  the  least  apparent  usefulness  if  they  suc- 
ceeded in  freeing  themselves  from  the  ring  of  privi- 
leged exactions. 

In  another  respect  there  was  little  to  choose  be- 
tween Whiofs  and  Tories.  There  is  no  need  to 
labour  the  point  that  now  existing  titles  of  aris- 
tocracy In  England  have  no  great  antiquity.  Several 
authorities  have  proved  that  we  have  practically  no 
titles  older  than  the  early  Tudor  period.  In  other 
words,  the  highest  class  of  the  eighteenth  century 
wg,s  made  up  principally  of  the  families  which  had 
risen  in  the  first  land  speculation  of  the  Middle 
J31ass.  There  remained,  indeed,  a  core  of  ancient 
holders  of  land,  for  the  most  part  untitled.  But  since 
these  very  largely  owed  the  continued  possession  of 
their  lands  to  the  fact  that  the  estates  were  com- 
paratively  of  small   extent,  or    poor   in  rent,   their 


172     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

representatives  would  only  appear  in  the  new  go- 
verning class  by  becoming  so  far  affected  by  the 
middle-class  spirit  as  to  enrich  themselves  in  the 
fashion  of  speculation  and  investment.  Moreover, 
those  who  did  not,  or  could  not,  do  this,  began  to 
decline  during  this  century  into  another  class.  The 
literature  of  the  eighteenth  and  early  nineteenth 
centuries  presents  us  occasionally  with  pictures  of  a 
social  type  very  difficult  to  place  exactly.  It  is  a 
type  of  small  country  squire,  most  imperfectly  edu- 
cated, talking  the  local  dialect  as  broadly  as  the 
peasants,  rough  in  dress,  living  on  the  sheep  and 
other  products  of  his  own  lands,  and  served  by  one 
or  two  retainers.  This  is  the  laxid-o.WJQ.er  of  ancient 
line  who  had  not,  either  from  inability  or  lack  of 
ambition,  put  himself  within  reach  of  the  new  forms 
of  wealth.  In  the  old  days  he  would  have  acquired 
an  enlargement  of  outlook  and  the  opportunity  of  a 
career  by  going  in  his  childhood  as  a  page  to  some 
great  man's  house,  where  he  would  have  received 
a  kind  of  schooling,  and  been  able  probably  to 
attach  his  fortunes  to  those  of  a  rich  lord.  But  the 
middle-class  grammar  schools  had  slowly  taken  the 
place  of  this  form  of  education;^  the  purchase  of  land 
by  new  rich  men  who  did  not  have  the  tradition  of 
keeping  large  retinues  had  taken  away  the  profes- 
sions of  page  and  esquire.  The  small  land-owner 
was  left  to  return,  from  his  perfunctory  schooling,  to 
his  own  narrow  property,  where  he  declined  into 
little  more  than  a  farmer.  He  was  to  have  another 
opportunity   before    the   nineteenth  century  began; 

^  See  Furnivall,  Preface  to  "  Meals  and  Manners,"  p.  xi. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  173 

but  for  the  present  he  is  hardly  distinguishable  as  a 
social  element  at  all. 

In  the  aristocracy  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
therefore,  we  discern  little  but  the  wealthier  Middle 
Class.  It  might,  if  the  events  of  the  seventeenth 
century  had  been  other  than  they  were,  have  de- 
veloped by  this  time  out  of  all  relation  to  its  origins, 
and  have  become  virtually  a  real  aristocracy.  But 
the  effect  of  the  attempt  to  make  the  State  an 
ostensibly  Middle  Class  concern  had  been,  in  spite 
of  its  failure,  to  assert  and  accentuate  the  ultimate 
reliance  of  the  new  order  upon  trade.  The  clearest 
proof  of  this  is  the  complete  alteration  of  financial 
policy  during  the  eighteenth  century.  Even  as  late 
as  the  Revolution  of  1688  there  was,  quite  uncon- 
sciously, a  strong  survival  of  feudal  tradition  in  the 
regions  of  national  finance.  The  Whigs  of  that 
epoch,  even  while  thinking  that  they  were  intro- 
ducing a  wholly  new  era  in  the  affairs  of  the  Ex- 
chequer, were  in  fact  repeating  the  old  feudal  formula 
that  "  the  King  should  live  of  his  own." 

True,  the  formula  was  modified  in  outward  ap- 
pearance. The  King  had  very  little  left  of  "  his  own." 
Towns  which  the  Plantagenets  and  Lancastrians 
had  tallaged  had  become  chartered  boroughs;  wide 
demesnes  had  been  given  away  or  sold.  At  the 
same  time  the  administration  of  the  State  had  in- 
creased enormously  in  complexity.  The  clerks  of 
the  household,  who  had  in  the  old  days  sufficed  for 
the  task  of  foreign  correspondence,  of  keeping  tally 
of  the  Crown's  resources  in  cannon  and  gunpowder, 
and  for  issuing  Commissions  to  tax-assessors,  judges. 


174     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

municipal  authorities,  etc.,  had  developed  into  well- 
staffed  departments  of  Government.^  Old  dignities 
of  the  Court,  such  as  the  offices  of  Treasurer,  and 
Lord  High  Admiral,  and  positions  of  authority 
formerly  given  by  special  commission,  like  that  of 
the  Masters  of  Ordnance  or  the  com.manders  of 
forces,  had  expanded  into  permanent  offices  or  com- 
missions with  their  separate  staffs. 

It  was  impossible,  in  the  literal  sense,  to  bid  the 
King  in  such  circumstances,  "  live  of  his  own."  Yet 
that  was  in  effect  the  way  in  which  the  governments 
of  the  Revolution  attempted  to  solve  the  financial 
problems  which  had  been  so  largely  responsible 
for  the  events  of  the  seventeenth  century.  The 
Middle  Classes  had  been  betrayed  into  their  great 
mistake  by  failure  to  perceive  the  reality  of  the 
Crown's  financial  difficulties.  They  seized  the  op- 
portunity of  the  Revolution  to  attempt  to  make  such 
a  crisis  impossible  in  the  future.  They  had  to  recog- 
nize that  the  Crown  had  insufficient  revenues  on  the 
old  basis,  and  they  therefore  fixed  a  sum  of  money 
to  be  voted  as  an  annual  payment  to  the  Crown, 
adding  to  its  old  rights  of  customs  and  tonnage  and 
poundage  certain  new  grants  of  the  same  kind. 

But  essentially  this  was  no  real  change,  and 
sprang  from  no  real  facing  of  the  situation.  The 
new  arrangement  was  infected  by  the  characteristic 
vice  of  the  Middle  Class — the  shirking  of  national 
responsibility.  This  class  was,  in  fact,  almost  en- 
tirely in  control  of  the  administrative  departments; 
but  it  preferred  to  leave  standing  the  historical 
^  See  my  book,  "The  King's  Government." 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  175 

fiction  that  these  were  the  province  of  the  Crown. 
Probably,  indeed,  it  was  not  fully  perceived  what 
had  happened.  Civil  government  had  been  shaped 
in  England  during  the  early  centuries  after  the 
Norman  Conquest  very  much  on  the  principle  that 
the  kingdom  was,  in  the  same  kind,  though  in  greater 
degree,  the  estate  of  the  Crown.  The  sovereign  had 
his  secretaries,  clerks,  and  heads  of  various  depart- 
ments of  management  just  as  the  lord  of  a  great 
estate  had  such  officials.  That  is  to  say,  the  Chan- 
cellor, the  Secretaries,  and  so  on,  were  not,  in  our 
modern  sense,  public  officials.  They  were  part  of 
the  Royal  Household.  They  received  various  allow- 
ances, and  as  their  work  and  their  numbers  increased 
most  of  them  were  empowered  to  take  fees.  But  for 
several  hundred  years  they  had  no  real  salaries. 
This  was  of  little  account  so  long  as  the  old  theories 
of  the  Crown's  position  remained  unassailed.  But 
with  the  developments  of  the  seventeenth  century 
the  Crown  ceased  to  be  the  national  executive.  That 
change  had  really  become  explicit  with  the  Revolu- 
tion of  1 688,  as  far  as  the  ruling  infliuences  of  that 
time,  with  their  middle-class  instinct  of  secretive- 
ness,  allowed  anything  to  be  explicit.  The  rapid 
development  of  the  Cabinet  reveals  the  truth  of 
what  had  happened.  Yet  the  services  of  Civil 
Government  were  left  as  ostensibly  a  portion  of  the 
duties  of  the  Royal  Household.^  There  were,  of 
course,  several  reasons  for  this.  One  was  the  old 
distrust  existing  between  Parliament  and  the  Court. 
Parliament  had  always  inclined  to  keep  its  hands 
^  See  "The  King's  Government." 


176     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

free  of  the  administrative  services,  regarding  them 
as  necessarily  under  Court  influence.  The  presence 
of  officials  in  Parliament  would  have  been  taken  to 
involve  an  interested  attempt  to  divert  affairs  into 
directions  favourable  to  the  Court,  at  the  cost  of  the 
Commons.  This  was  a  survival  of  the  old  jealousy 
felt  by  the  nobles  towards  the  Crown.  Other  reasons 
would  be  more  distinctly  of  middle-class  character. 
Besides  the  instinct  to  shelter  actual  responsibility 
behind  some  constitutional  fiction,  there  would  now 
be  the  additional  incentive  of  the  careers  offered 
by  the  civil  service.  Throughout  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury that  service  was  a  mere  field  for  spoils.  The 
fee- system  had  been  developed  to  a  thoroughly 
profitable  point;  and  as  long  as  the  whole  structure 
remained  in  the  semi-private  region  of  Household 
appointments  it  could  be  exploited  with  impunity. 

This,  then,  was  one  of  the  directions  in  which  the 
financial  arrangements  of  the  eighteenth  century 
showed  the  Middle  Class  influence.  Another  and 
more  striking  instance  is  the  systematization  of 
borrowings  by  the  Exchequer.  Hitherto  the  prac- 
tice of  raising  money  for  the  Crown  on  the  security 
of  the  taxes  had  been  regarded  with  suspicion,  and 
had  even  been  forbidden.  An  Act  was  passed  dis 
allowinor  the  loans  from  goldsmiths  which  Charles  II 
had  found  so  useful.  But  by  the  early  years  of  the 
eighteenth  century  the  situation  had  changed  so 
much  that  the  Bank  of  England  was  only  prohibited 
from  lending  money  to  the  Crown  without  consent  of 
Parliament.  The  truth  was  that  the  upper  Middle 
Class    had    realized    that    the    process    of  taxation 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  177 

could  actually  be  made  to  produce  money.  By  sub- 
scribing to  a  public  loan  they  drew  interest  out 
of  the  national  needs — the  final  triumph  of  their 
many  manipulations  of  the  taxes.  This  kind  of  sub- 
scription, which  was  the  foundation  of  the  Bank  of 
England's  first  charter,  soon  became  a  regular  pro- 
cess. In  1 718  a  Government  loan  was  floated  by 
the  Bank,  not  as  a  specific  action  requiring  chartered 
incorporation  for  its  performance,  but  as  a  part  of 
the  Bank's  business. 

The  result  of  the  institution  of  this  practice  in  re- 
spect to  the  national  income  was  finally  to  make 
England  a  Middle  Class  State.  For  the  ultimate 
security  for  her  finances  ceased  to  be  directly  the 
land  or  personalty.  The  security  really  became 
trading  credit.  The  way  was  open  to  a  National 
Debt,  as  soon  as  a  combination  of  financial  need 
and  a  bold  man  should  arise;  and  a  National  Debt 
had  no  tangible  security.  The  actual  taxes,  of  course, 
continued  to  be  levelled  on  land,  personalty,  and 
merchandise.  But  while  these  provided  a  security 
for  the  subscribers  to  a  Government  loan,  the  true 
national  income  depended  upon  the  structure  of 
credit  erected  by  the  subscribers.  Of  course,  the 
actual  change  was  slow  in  operation.  But  that  it 
was  a  real  change,  and  was  essentially  in  the  middle- 
class  spirit,  may  be  seen  by  putting  this  point  in  a 
different  way.  Hitherto  the  consideration  for  the 
officials  of  the  Exchequer  each  year  had  been  the 
raising  of  a  sum  of  money  conditioned  upon  the  one 
side  by  the  requirements  of  the  Crown  and  upon  the 
other    by   an    imperfect  system   of  taxation  which 

N 


178     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

diminished  the  real  vahie  of  the  grant  to  the  Crown 
by  the  spasmodic  character  of  the  payments  into  the 
Exchequer.  It  was  now  discovered  that  by  system- 
atizing the  pubHc  loans  the  Parliamentary  grants 
were  received  at  their  full  value  by  the  administra- 
tion without  any  galling  enforcement  of  the  tax- 
collecting  process. 

The  history  of  detailed  reforms  of  taxation  during 
the  eighteenth  century  shows  equally  strongly  the 
middle-class  influence,  both  for  good  and  for  evil. 
It  displays  itself  now  by  an  advance  in  efficiency 
now  by  a  victory  of  prejudice,  or  again  by  the  old 
flaw  of  limitation  in  outlook.  Walpole's  general  re- 
form of  the  Book  of  Rates  was  an  admirable  expres- 
sion of  the  form  of  mercantilism  current  in  his  day.-^ 
It  was  so  well  designed  to  stimulate  the  particular 
trading  and  manufacturing  interests  of  the  country 
that  it  must  have  been  the  outcome  of  a  fairly 
<:ommon  accord  among  the  commercial  community. 
Together  with  its  large  removal  of  export  duties 
this  reform  fostered  the  new  trades  that  were  be- 
ginning to  be  carried  on  upon  a  large  scale,  such  as 
gun-making,  glass-making,  and  paper-making;  and 
made  the  capitalist  manufacturer  very  much  awake 
to  the  need  for  new  markets.  Another  reform  of 
Walpole's,  the  introduction  of  the  bonded  warehouse 
system  for  tea,  coffee,  and  chocolate,  was  a  con- 
siderable advance  in  efficiency;  it  added  ^120,000  a 
year  to  the  revenue.  But  it  would  hardly  have  been 
established,  had  it  not  at  the  same  time  been  of  con- 
venience to  the  Middle  Class.  The  system  liberated 
^  Cunningham,  "  Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  428. 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES  179 

both  the  large  and  the  small  trader  from  a  certain 
subjection  to  uncertain  elements  in  their  trade.  The 
large  trader  had  never  in  fact  paid  the  duty  on  such 
goods.  He  had  had,  for  a  long  time  now,  a  system 
of  entering  into  bond  with  the  customs  officers,  on 
removing  a  cargo,  to  pay  the  duty  when  he  sold  the 
goods  to  a  retailer.^  But  the  bond  was,  after  all, 
rather  in  the  nature  of  a  speculation,  and  was  a 
personal  liability.  The  new  warehouse  system  freed 
the  merchant  from  that.  It  also  freed  the  retailer, 
who  must  have  been  subject  very  often  to  arrange- 
ments whereby  the  merchant  would  impose  upon 
the  retailer  a  quantity  of  goods  in  excess  of  his  re- 
quirements, in  order  to  hand  on  the  speculative 
burden. 

The  reform  which  Walpole  failed  to  effect  was, 
on  the  other  hand,  an  occasion  for  the  display  of 
some  of  the  less  shrewd  qualities  of  the  Middle 
Class.  His  attempt  to  erect  a  system  of  excise 
came  to  grief,  because  of  the  outcry  with  which  it 
was  received.  There  were,  in  fact,  two  streams  of 
middle-class  influence  at  work.  One  object  of  the 
proposal  was  to  abolish  the  land  tax,  which  Walpole 
had  already  reduced  from  four  shillings  to  one 
shilling.  That  is  to  say,  the  upper  rank  of  the 
Middle  Class  was  trying  to  bring  to  a  conclusive 
end  the  taxes  on  property  to  which  they  had  always 
objected.  But  the  new  tax  was  an  obvious  kind  of 
vexation  to  another  rank  of  that  class.  It  appeared 
to  weaken  the  structure  of  protection  of  industries. 
Moreover,  it  might  well  be  suspected  of  involving  a 
^  Dowell,  "Taxation,"  ii,  44. 


i8o     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

return  to  that  kind  of  inquisition  by  officials  of  the 
Crown  which  traders  had  always  successfully  nulli- 
fied in  the  past.  An  excise  duty  must  have  meant  a 
perpetual  supervision  of  the  production  of  excisable 
articles,  and  thereby  an  accurate  ground  for  know- 
ledge of  the  wealth  of  the  producers. 

Besides  these  indications  of  its  influence  upon 
finance,  the  rise  of  the  Middle  Class  showed  itself  in 
a  curiously  unexpected  direction.  The  establishment 
of  a  standing  army  was  not,  as  might  have  been  ex- 
pected, an  aristocratic  move;  nor  was  it,  as  some 
historians  have  believed,  a  triumph  for  the  Crown 
and  the  Court.  It  was  really  due  to  the  Middle 
Class.  It  is  true  that,  after  the  Restoration,  the  per- 
sistence in  maintaining  a  kind  of  standing  army  was 
attributable  to  the  Court;  it  was  a  kind  of  assertion 
of  victory  over  the  Commonwealth  influences,  and 
was  regarded  in  that  way,  with  all  the  ensuing  sus- 
picion, by  the  Parliament.  But  these  early  stand- 
ing armies  were  comparatively  unimportant.  The 
first  really  important  change  was,  of  course,  brought 
about  by  the  Jacobite  risings.  The  disturbing 
effects  of  Jacobitism,  necessitating  the  maintenance 
of  armed  forces  in  a  time  of  comparative  peace, 
gradually  accustomed  the  nation  to  the  upkeep 
of  an  army.  But  this,  to  begin  with,  was  largely 
because  the  ooverningf  classes  now  disliked  condi- 
tions  of  uncertainty  at  home.  Herein  we  have  a 
measure  of  the  altered  quality  of  those  classes. 
There  had  been  times  when  the  whole  tendency  of 
the  nobility  was  to  live  in,  and  for,  breaches  of  the 
peace,    when    jealousies    and    struggling   ambitions 


TRADING  MONOPOLIES 


ibi 


were  the  only  things  that  justified  their  way  of  life, 
their  retinues,  and  their  state.  But  in  their  stead 
had  arisen  a  nobility  which  required  stable  condi- 
tions, ease  of  transit  from  market  to  market  and 
town  to  port,  and  a  life  in  which  people  could  earn 
money  and  would  not  be  afraid  to  spend  it.  Thus 
the  first  steps  towards  a  standing  army  were  simplified 
by  the  importance  of  trading  conditions. 

But  how  was  it  that,  when  peace  at  home  was 
secured,  there  was  no  revival  of  the  old  distrust  of 
a  standing  army?  How  is  it  that  we  can  give  the 
same  date  to  the  last  internal  war  in  this  country 
and  the  first  saddling  of  the  national  finances  with  a 
permanent  armed  force?  We  may  find  the  clue  to 
the  answer  in  a  remark  made  by  a  modern  authority 
upon  trade.  Professor  He  wins  has  said  of  the 
mercantile  politics  of  the  eighteenth  century:  "The 
supremacy  of  the  commercial  classes  was  not  favour- 
able to  peace.  They  were  bitter  and  bloodthirsty  in 
the  competition  for  new  markets.  Nations  went  to 
war  in  the  eighteenth  century  for  the  sake  of  com- 
merce." ^  That  which  the  Crown  could  never  have 
obtained  for  its  own  purposes  was  quietly  brought 
into  being  when  the  Middle  Classes  could  see  their 
own  profit  in  it.  When  that  happened,  a  Government 
mainly  commercial  alike  in  composition  and  in  out- 
look, would  see  that  the  old  idea  of  an  army  as  a 
force  raised  for  a  specific  purpose,  and  therefore  for  a 
limited  time,  was  extravagant  and  wasteful.  The  army 
was  put  upon  a  more  or  less  business  footing;  and 
the  Middle  Class  found  in  it,  as  it  had  managed  by 
^  "Trade  and  Finance,"  p.  143. 


i82     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

degrees  to  find  in  most  things  to  which  it  had  once 
objected,  sufficient  scope  for  money-making.  By 
contracting  for  supplies,  and  by  profit  on  army  loans, 
as  well  as  by  the  exploiting  of  a  new  career  for  its 
sons  the  mercantile  England  rapidly  accustomed 
itself  to  its  standing  army. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  FACTORY  SYSTEM THE  WEALTH  OF  NATIONS 

TOWARDS  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  supremacy  of  commercial  ideals  began  to 
produce  an  unforeseen  effect.  The  steady  fostering 
of  manufactures  was  throwing  up  a  further  stratum  of 
wealth,  and  was  opening  another  of  those  cleavages 
which  had  characterized  from  time  to  time  the 
advance  of  the  Middle  Classes.  The  result  was 
two-fold.  On  the  one  side  the  older  wealthy  rank 
leaned  more  and  m.ore  upon  the  circumstances  that 
emphasized  their  exclusiveness  and  marked  them 
off  from  the  newest  wealth — their  ownership  of  land 
and  their  possession  of  titles.  On  the  other  side  the 
ineradicable  middle-class  idea  that  it  could  do  as  it 
liked  with  its  own  affairs  made  the  gulf  between 
the  newer  wealth,  and  the  workmen  employed  to 
produce  it,  perpetually  wider.  Thus  on  both  sides 
the  rising  manufacturers  were  separated  off;  and, 
just  as  had  happened  when  the  great  merchants 
first  made  themselves  felt  as  a  distinct  portion  of 
the  community,  the  rest  of  the  nation  suddenly 
awoke  to  a  fresh  situation  created  by  the  power  of 
money,  and  to  a  vague  sense  of  unhealthiness  in  the 
body  politic. 

183 


i84     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

It  is  to  be  noted,  for  our  purpose,  that  the  striking 
period  of  the  new  conditions  coincided  with  a  most 
important  epoch  in  the  history  of  currency.  Hitherto, 
although  since  the  early  seventeenth  century  the 
nation  had  been  comparatively  free  from  the  acute 
monetary  troubles  of  earlier  days,  this  was  largely 
due,  not  to  any  real  enlightenment  upon  the  subject 
of  currency,  but  to  the  vast  increase  of  bullion  which 
had  gradually  ensued  from  the  discovery  of  America. 
Throughout  the  seventeenth  century  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  eighteenth  the  old  war  of  gold  and  silver 
was  going  on.  The  Act  of  1663  has  already  been 
referred  to.  It  permitted  the  export  of  foreign 
moneys  or  bullion  of  gold  and  silver;  and  thus  de- 
serves in  some  degree  the  admiration  it  has  received 
as  a  bold  improvement  upon  the  previous  determina- 
tion to  regard  such  export  as  illegal,  even  though  it 
was  in  practice  impossible  to  prevent  it.  But  in  re- 
ferring to  this  Act  it  is  necessary  also  to  remark 
that  the  removal  of  the  prohibition  was  constantly 
interrupted  by  proclamation.  The  truth  is  that  the 
Act  proceeded  from  no  real  improvement  of  theory 
about  the  working  of  foreign  exchanges.  The  pre- 
amble states  that  "it  is  found  by  experience  that 
[gold  and  silver]  are  carried  in  greatest  abundance 
(as  to  a  common  market)  to  such  places  as  give  free 
liberty  for  exporting  the  same."  In  other  words,  the 
■exchanges  were  still  pure  arbitrage.  Gold  and  silver 
were  not  fluid  bases  of  commerce,  but  articles  of 
merchandise.  Consequently  for  a  hundred  years  to 
come  we  see  the  old  struggles  going  on,  in  the 
periodical   devices   of  re-coinage  and  variations  of 


THE  FACTORY  SYSTEM  185 

the  mutual  standard  of  gold  and  silver.  A  steady- 
drain  during  the  reign  of  William  1 1 1  led  to  the  re- 
coinage  of  1699.  Montague,  the  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer,  preferred  this  device  to  an  alteration  of 
the  standard.  It  was  found  that  the  silver  called  in 
was  nearly  all  coined  between  the  reign  of  Edward  VI 
and  the  re-coinage  of  1662.  The  Restoration  money 
had  gone  abroad.  An  alteration  of  the  standard  had 
been  tried  in  1698,  when  the  ratio  was  made  i  :  15^. 
Gold  began  to  come  in  rapidly  from  France;  but  at 
the  cost  of  a  drain  of  silver,  since  the  gold  importers 
made  fifteen  pence  on  every  guinea.^ 

The  result  of  the  action  taken  to  correct  this  drain 
is  very  significant  of  changed  conditions.  When  the 
guinea  was  called  down  to  2i.y.  there  followed  a 
speculative  hoarding  of  silver.  The  men  engaged  in 
arbitrage  operations  foresaw  that  the  result  of  this 
artificial  interference  must  be  to  lower  the  value  of 
the  guinea;  and  they  kept  their  silver  back  to  be 
ready  for  the  lowering.  Now  this  has  two  mean- 
ing's. There  is  first  the  obvious  one  that  the 
quantity  of  silver  must  have  been  very  greatly  en- 
larged by  this  time.  Previously  the  changes  of  ratio 
had  always  been  followed  by  open  movements  on 
the  part  of  one  metal  or  the  other.  There  had  not 
been  a  spare  quantity  of  either,  so  that  the  lowering  of 
one  had  been  sure  to  bring  out  stores  of  the  other. 
There  is  also  the  further  meaning  that,  since  the  Act 
of  1663  had  proceeded  from  no  real  improvement  of 
opinion  as  to  the  exchanges,  men  were  making  a 
business  of  arbitrage  apart  from  anything  else.  In 
^  Shaw,  "Currency,"  p.  228. 


i86     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

previous  times,  whatever  currency  troubles  there 
might  have  been,  a  certain  restraint  of  speculation 
occurred  practically,  because  the  handling  of  money 
was  very  largely  effected  by  merchants,  who  might 
seize  opportunities  of  taking  an  arbitrage  profit,  but 
had  in  the  end  to  consider  also  the  interests  of  their 
merchandise.  The  men  who  hoarded  silver  against 
the  prospect  of  a  lowering  of  the  guinea  were  cutting 
right  across  the  path  of  trade. 

The  first  real  enlightenment  is  not  discernible 
until  1774.  In  that  year  an  Act  was  passed  to  the 
effect  that  no  tender  by  silver  coin  in  payment  of 
sums  of  over  £2^  should  be  a  legal  tender  at  more 
than  value  by  weight  of  55".  2d.  per  ounce  of  silver, 
and  that  no  person  should  be  bound  to  receive  silver 
as  tender  on  any  other  terms.  This  "epoch-making 
clause,"  as  Professor  Shaw  calls  it,  was  the  first 
evidence  of  a  dawning  perception  of  the  mono- 
metallic principle,  the  first  approach  to  a  gold 
standard,  which  proved  to  be  the  means  of  that 
steadying  of  the  currency  which  had  been  sought 
for  in  vain  during  so  many  hundred  years. 

Simultaneously  with  this  steadying  occurred  pre- 
cisely the  kind  of  new  activity  in  the  commercial 
w^orld  which  most  required  such  steadiness.  The 
development  of  the  factory  system  could  hardly  have 
proceeded  with  the  rapidity  which  it  in  fact  displayed 
unless  the  material  for  paying  wages  on  a  large  scale 
had  been  liberated  from  the  danger  of  sudden  whole- 
sale withdrawals  to  other  countries.  The  first  great 
change  in  currency,  the  mere  increase  of  coined 
money  in  circulation,  had  in  the  same  way  coincided 


THE  FACTORY  SYSTEM  187 

with  precisely  the  right  kind  of  need  on  the  part  of 
the  commercial  classes.  It  occurred  at  a  time  when 
the  men  who  had  grown  rich  in  local  marketing  were 
ready  to  combine  for  foreign  enterprises  in  which 
coined  money  in  quantity  was  necessary  both  as  a 
medium  of  exchange  and  as  a  basis  for  credit.  The 
second  great  change — for  indeed  no  other  had 
occurred  in  principle  since  that  early  date,  the  only 
new  conditions  being  further  increases  in  quantity  ^ 
— coincided  with  a  commercial  movement  in  which 
it  was  of  vital  importance  to  be  able  to  rely  upon 
a  sufficiency  of  coin  in  active  circulation.  As  long 
as  manufactures,  though  they  had  in  essence  under- 
gone the  change  from  the  domestic  to  the  factory 
system,  remained  in  practice  and  in  scale  still 
almost  domestic,  the  pressure  of  a  drain  of  coinage 
could  be  distributed.  Part  payment  in  kind  was 
not  impossible;  and  the  conditions  of  the  artisan 
enabled  him  to  tide  over  a  period  of  shortness  of 
coin.  It  has  been  noted  in  a  previous  connection 
that,  as  the  employers  grew  richer  and  more  powerful, 
they  tended  to  withdraw  their  works  from  the  towns, 
largely  in  order  to  avoid  the  supervision  of  their 
relations  to  their  workmen  and  of  the  quality  of  the 
work.  An  incidental  result  of  this  tendency  was  that 
the  artisan  in  such  circumstances  became  a  combina- 
tion of  artisan  and  peasant.  He  had,  besides  the 
■wages  he  might  draw  from  an  employer,  a  holding 
in  the  common  fields  of  his  village.    Moreover,  even 

^  The  use  of  bills  of  exchange  and  the  establishment  of  banks 
were,  after  all,  only  for  the  increase  of  currency  by  avoiding  as  far 
as  possible  the  withdrawal  of  coin  from  circulation. 


i88     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

where  the  manufacturer  had  not  transferred  his  works 
to  country  places,  the  artisan  was  not  wholly  de- 
pendent on  his  wages.  Nearly  all  the  towns  still  had 
common  fields.  This  may,  indeed,  have  had  on  one 
side  a  bad  effect  in  making  the  artisan  often  rather 
lazy  about  his  aftairs.  With  a  small  piece  of  land,  and 
a  cow  and  a  pig  or  two  which  he  had  the  right  to 
pasture  at  common,  the  artisan-labourer,  as  Professor 
Cunningham  calls  him,^  would  be  neither  a  very  good 
artisan,  nor  a  very  good  small-holder.  He  might 
irritate  his  employer  in  the  one  capacity  as  much  as 
he  irritated  Arthur  Young  in  the  other.  But  at  the 
moment  all  we  have  to  note  is  that  in  these  con- 
ditions wages  might  fluctuate,  in  submission  to 
erratic  currency  movements,  without  any  funda- 
mental disturbance  of  manufacture.  The  workman 
could  still  keep  alive. 

But  the  last  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century  saw 
the  introduction  of  new  methods.  The  invention  of 
the  steam  engine  had  opened  the  way  to  all  kinds  of 
machinery,  and  had,  by  its  very  principles,  neces- 
sitated the  concentration  of  hands  in  large  factory 
buildings,  and  consequently  in  settlements  close  to 
those  buildings.  The  immense  amount  of  capital 
awaiting  employment  and  hitherto  finding  little  open- 
ing because  of  exclusiveness  of  the  great  trading 
companies,  the  greater  elaboration  of  credit  which 
was  growing  up  with  the  final  establishment  of  the 
Bank  of  England  and  the  foundation  of  an  increas- 
ing number  of  private  banks,  the  impulse  given  to 
the  development  of  machinery  by  the  coal  and  iron 

^  "  Industry  and  Commerce,"  ii,  575. 


THE  FACTORY  SYSTEM  189 

interests — all  these  influences  tended  to  make  the 
concentration  of  the  new  style  of  industry  astound- 
ingly  rapid. 

Another  effect  of  the  introduction  of  machinery 
was  the  subdivision  of  labour  upon  the  products  of 
manufacture.  The  making  of  anything  became  a 
series  of  processes  performed  by  different  machines; 
and  the  artisans  were  enslaved  to  single  processes. 
Consequently,  at  the  same  time  that  they  were  losing 
the  moderate  independence  which  country  conditions 
had  given  them,  they  were  losing  also  such  inde- 
pendence as  might  come  from  their  particular  skill. 
At  the  worst,  if  a  man  could  make  a  knife  he  had 
the  chance  of  being  able  to  sell  knives  in  a  small 
peddling  way  if  he  lost  regular  employment.  But 
when  he  could  only  perform  one  operation  in  the 
course  of  making  a  knife — could  only  stamp  out  the 
blade  in  the  rough,  or  polish  a  blade,  or  cut  a  handle 
—  he  was  entirely  dependent  on  the  capitalist;  for  the 
capitalist  alone  carried  on  the  manufacture  of  knives 
in  such  a  way  as  to  have  a  use  for  this  limited  kind 
of  craftsmanship. 

One  curious  sign  of  what  this  meant  to  the  manu- 
facturer may  be  seen  in  the  complete  change  of  his 
attitude  towards  apprenticeship.  As  long  as  the 
craft  gild  system  had  any  life,  even  of  the  most 
circumscribed  kind,  very  jealous  watch  was  kept 
upon  the  number  of  apprentices.  Since  they  had  to 
be  regarded  as  master-men  in  embryo,  the  tendency 
during  the  fifteenth,  sixteenth,  and  seventeenth  cen- 
turies was  to  prescribe  strictly  the  number  of  ap- 
prentices a  man  might  keep.    As  time  went  on  this 


^^ 


I90     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

limitation  tended  to  raise  the  price  of  indentures  until, 
as  we  have  seen,  apprenticeship  became  in  practice 
little  more  than  a  privileged  form  of  entry  into  a 
trade  for  a  few  rich  or  well-born  people.  It  was  so 
handled  by  the  masters  as  to  be  one  with  their  own 
interests.  But  subdivision  of  the  processes  of  manu- 
facture very  usefully  altered  this  state  of  things  at 
the  very  time  when  quantities  of  cheap  labour  were 
required.  There  need  be  no  fear  of  apprentices, 
partly  because  no  apprentice  could  expect  to  become 
acquainted  with  the  whole  of  the  various  processes, 
and  partly  because,  even  if  he  did,  he  could  not 
make  himself  a  manufacturer  without  command  of 
capital.  The  old  exactions  of  the  gilds  in  money 
payments  from  the  apprentice  who  wished  to  be  free 
of  the  craft  and  a  master  in  his  own  right  paled 
before  the  exactions  which  the  new  conditions  of 
commerce  imposed  upon  him. 

While  apprenticeship  had  thus  become  virtually 
useless  to  the  apprentice  it  suddenly  acquired  a  new 
value  for  the  master.  By  its  means  he  could  put  into 
his  factory  labour  that  by  the  express  terms  of  its 
employment  was  bound  to  him  legally  for  certain 
years,  could  be  recovered  if  it  removed  itself,  had 
no  right  to  wages  in  any  real  sense,  and  could  by 
law  be  kept  practically  confined  upon  the  master's 
premises.  Every  legal  provision  which  had  once 
been  the  fair  guarantee  to  the  master  of  a  return  for 
what  the  apprentice  gained  by  the  learning  of  a  craft 
and  the  prospect  of  admission  to  a  privileged  means 
of  livelihood,  remained  on  the  Statute  Book;  and 
since   the   apprentice's   ultimate   gains   had   become 


THE   FACTORY  SYSTEM  191 

only  in  fact,  and  not  in  theory,  obsolete,  it  occurred  to 
no  one  that  apprenticeship  was  an  outrage.  It  was  a 
common  thing,  towards  the  end  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  for  framework  knitters  or  calico  printers  to 
have  fifty  or  sixty  apprentices  each,  and  perhaps  two 
or  three  journeymen.  The  cutlery  trade  in  Sheffield 
was  in  much  the  same  state/  Apprentices  could  be 
kept  far  more  under  the  master's  control  out  of 
factory  hours  than  the  journeyman  artisan  could  be; 
the  laws  against  any  combination  or  acts  of  violence 
on  their  part  were  far  more  stringent,  and  had,  be- 
sides, less  of  the  unsatisfactory  air  of  being  passed 
in  the  interests  of  a  class  than  later  statutes  against 
unions  of  workmen;  they  had  a  more  specious  ap- 
pearance of  being  passed  for  the  general  interests  of 
the  community. 

Thus,  once  more,  the  rising  Middle  Class  was 
treacherous  to  its  allies.  Just  as,  several  hundred 
years  earlier,  the  rich  townsmen  had  cunningly  turned 
the  craft  gilds  to  their  own  purposes,  instead  of 
openly  fighting  them,  so  now  the  capitalist  mis- 
handled the  apprenticeship  laws  in  order  to  enrich 
himself  and  weaken  the  force  that  might  have  risen 
from  the  concentration  of  large  masses  of  workmen. 
Just  as  the  trader  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries  entrenched  his  new  fortress  of  capital 
against  the  working  man,  so  now  he  entrenched  Uie 
fortress  of  industrialism  against  the  artisan.  \^e 
made  use  of  every  accidental  circumstance  of  the 
new  era — the  removal  of  the  artisan  from  the  soil, 

^  "  English  Gilds,"  pp.  clxxxiv-vi. 


192     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

the  subdivision  of  labour,  the  unnoticed  survival  of 
apprenticeship  laws — to  reduce  the  men  he  em- 
ployed to  an  abject  dependence  upon  his  command 
of  capital.-^ 

He  forgot,  however,  that  the  State  was  by  this 
time  predominantly  Middle  Class,  and  that  the  very 
methods  upon  which  he  was  thus  proceeding  were 
those  which  had  been  employed,  and  might  be  ex- 
pected still  to  be  employed  by  the  rank  of  that  class 
which  had  already  attained  to  power.  The  first  effect 
upon  this  upper  rank  of  the  rise  of  a  new  kind  of 
wealth  was  to  make  it  more  exclusive,  more  osten- 
tatiously aloof  from  industrialism,  more  imitative  of 
the  manners  of  a  true  aristocracy.  \The  corollary 
of  this  was  that  it  should  tend  increasingly  towards 
political  opposition  to  the  movements  of  the  newest 
wealth.^ The  difference  between  Tories  and  Whigs, 
which  had  during  a  great  part  of  the  century  been 
unreal,  turning  upon  such  minor  matters  as  a  vague 
Jacobitism  on  the  part  of  the  Tories,  or  an  almost 
equally  vague  religious  tolerance  on  the  part  of 
the  Whigs — both  using  their  power  for  much  the 
same  ends  when  they  obtained  office — began  now  to 
become  a  real  difference.  The  core  in  the  Tory  party 
of  old  lords  of  the  soil  accentuated  the  insistence  of 
that  party  upon  landed  interests,  u^hich  in  fact  they 
represented  no  more  than  did  the  Whigs.  On  the 
other  hand  the  greater  hold  of  the  Whigs  upon 
supreme  power  during  a  century  in  which  com- 
mercial affairs  had  been  the  guiding  consideration 
accentuated  their  claim  to  represent  commercial  in- 
terests, upon  which  the  Tories  were  actually  hardly 


THE  FACTORY  SYSTEM  193 

less    dependent    for    their    riches    than    the  Whigs 
were. 

These  differences  would  probably  not  have  ap- 
peared at  this  time,  had  it  not  been  for  the  rise  of 
the  moneyed  manufacturer.  He  attached  himself, 
for  the  reason  that  has  just  been  given,  to  the 
Whigs;  and  the  Tories  fell  more  distinctly  into 
opposition  to  the  rising  interests.  Thus  a  completely 
new  situation  was  created.  For  the  first  time  the 
Middle  Classes  divided  in  relation  to  politics  and 
national  affairs.  Hitherto,  however  imperfect  the 
union  had  slowly  been  becoming  during  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  these  classes,  even  when  different 
grades  began  to  appear  among  them,  had  been, 
roughly  speaking,  looking  in  the  same  direction. 
Those  who  had  risen  to  the  governing  rank  may 
sometimes  have  over-ridden  the  purposes  of  those 
who  remained  in  the  directly  commercial  pursuits; 
but  they  had  not  done  so  from  any  failure  to  under- 
stand these  pursuits.  There  remained  a  kind  of 
mutual  comprehension  not  at  all  impossible  to  main- 
tain in  the  face  of  actual  disaorreements.  The  small 
trader  might  be  subject  to  arbitrary  interference  with 
his  methods;  but  the  interference  came  from  those 
who  had  themselves  suffered  from  interference  in 
their  day,  and  whose  own  methods,  after  all,  differed 
in  degree,  rather  than  in  kind,  from  those  of  the 
smaller  men. 

But  at  last  this  mutual  comprehension  was  broken. 
The  opposition  of  the  Tories  to  the  industrial  spirit , 
was  accompanied  by  a  real  and  complete  failure  to 
understand  a  new  commercial  outlook  with  the  ap- 

o 


194     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

proach  of  new  theories  of  trade.  It  is  not,  indeed, 
very  likely  that  many  of  the  Whigs  understood  them 
immediately;  but  they  had,  if  only  from  opposition 
to  the  Tories,  the  appearance  of  sympathy  with  the 
new  ideas. 

Of  these   ideas   we   have,  as  it  happens,  a  very 
comprehensive  view.    They  are  the  vital  constituent 
of  Adam    Smith's   "  The  Wealth    of  Nations."     It 
would,  of  course,  be  absurd  to  suggest  that,  in  the 
manufacturing  capitalist  class  as  a  whole  there  was 
anything  like  the  clear  and  determined  envisaging 
of  new  principles  of  international  commerce  which 
that  book    contains.     The   capitalist  employer  was 
probably  too   much  occupied  with   the   direction  of 
new   forces   at   home,    too  much,  it  may  be,    over- 
whelmed by  the  amazing  rapidity  of  movement  de- 
veloped by  those  forces,  to  work  out  the  question  of 
his  relation  to  markets  which  had  hitherto  been  ap- 
proached solely  in  the  conditions  and  for  the  purposes 
of  a  wholly  different  kind  of  commerce.    Yet  it  would 
be   equally  absurd   to  imagine  that   Adam   Smith's 
work   was   wholly    an    intellectual    theory  —  that   it 
had  no  roots  in  the  commercial  outlook  of  the  time. 
The  instant  success  of  the  book,  the  mark  it  has  left 
in  our  history,  and  the  position  it  has  always  held  in 
controversy,  are  enough  to  show  that,  while  perhaps 
few  of  the  leaders  of  the  industrial  era  could  have 
produced  anything  like  *'  The  Wealth  of  Nations," 
they  immediately  recognized  its  representative  char- 
acter,  and   found  in   it  a  kind  of  charter  of  their 
liberties.    Such  books  are  not  sudden,  unconditioned 
inspirations;  they  are  the  crystallization,  by  a  brilliant 


THE  WEALTH  OF  NATIONS        195 

and  lofty  mind,  of  the  yet  fluid  constituents  of  a  new 
intellectual  vigour — the  concentration  in  a  channel 
laid  down  by  a  powerful  brain  of  the  currents  of 
movement  in  the  greneral  thoug^ht. 

There  is  no  need  here  to  summarize  at  any  length 
the  propositions  of  "The  Wealth  of  Nations."  It 
was  in  effect  a  fundamental  attack  upon  all  the 
trading  principles  of  the  Middle  Classes  up  to  that 
date.  At  its  very  core  was  the  destruction  of  the 
venerable  middle-class  tradition  of  commerce  as 
only  to  be  successfully  pursued  at  the  cost  of  rivals — 
the  rivals  being  in  early  days  the  people  of  a  neigh- 
bouring market-town,  in  later  days  the  people  of  a 
foreign  country.  Ad^m  Smith  pointed  out  that  trade 
is  gain  to  both  sides;  and  that  it  is  to  the  advantage 
ol  a  country  that  the  foreign  countries  with  which 
it  deals  should  be  rich.  Another  proposition  was 
that  it  was  always  best  to  buy  in  the  cheapest 
market ;  and  another,  that  even  if  gold  and  silver 
went  abroad  for  purchasing  from  certain  countries, 
that  silver  and  gold  must  have  been  bought  by  in- 
dustry, so  that,  though  the  profit  on  such  transac- 
tions might  not  be  so  great  as  in  cases  where  the 
currency  balance  was  the  other  way,  it  was  at  any 
rate  foolish  to  speak  of  them  as  involving  a  loss. 

Now  these  propositions  were  a  complete  over- 
throw of  that  theory  of  "  the  balance  of  trade  "  upon 
which  the  seventeenth  century  had  prided  itself,^  and 
to  which  the  eighteenth  century  had  been  faithful. 
The  sum  of  this  theory  was,  as  we  have  already  re- 
marked, that  it  was  profitable  to  trade  with  nations 
^  See  "  Ambrose  Barnes,"  pp.  39,  40. 


196     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

which  required  our  manufactured  goods,  but  had 
little  or  none  of  their  own  to  send  in  return,  so  that 
they  had  to  pay  in  coin;  but  unprofitable  to  trade 
with  manufacturing  nations,  because  coin  might  be 
drawn  from  us  to  pay  them.  But  clearly  the  manu- 
facturing nations  must  be  richer  than  the  non-manu- 
facturing; and,  further,  their  markets  must  be  cheaper 
to  buy  in.  Therefore  on  both  the  main  arguments 
of  "  The  Wealth  of  Nations  "  the  old  theory  went  by 
the  board.  The  proposition  that  the  gold  and  silver 
with  which  we  might  be  called  upon  to  pay  could 
only  be  acquired  by  industry,  so  that  the  appearance 
of  paying  for  manufactured  goods  by  something  else 
than  our  own  manufactures  was  fictitious,  did  much 
to  remove  the  chief  basis  of  the  old  theory.  A 
better  understanding  of  the  foreign  exchanges  on 
Adam  Smith's  part  did  even  more.  He  perceived 
that,  as  long  as  the  currency  of  one  country  was  in- 
trinsically below  the  value  of  the  currency  of  another 
country,  the  apparent  exchange  might  be  against 
the  former  country,  when  the  actual  exchange,  the 
balance  of  trading  debt  and  credit,  was  in  its  favour. 
The  same  false  relation  might  arise  from  such  in- 
stitutions as  the  banks  of  Amsterdam  and  Hamburg, 
which  had  created  a  standard  of  bank  money  higher 
than  the  standard  of  the  ordinary  currency. 

One  further  proposition  of  Adam  Smith's  had  its 
effect  upon  this  question  of  the  exchanges.  He  in- 
sisted that,  whereas  the  transportation  of  com- 
modities, when  properly  suited  to  the  market,  is 
always  attended  with  a  considerable  profit,  the 
transportation  of  gold  and  silver,  as  commodities,  is 


THE  WEALTH  OF  NATIONS       197 

scarcely  ever  attended  with  any  profit.  The  day  of 
mere  arbitrage  transactions  was,  in  fact,  over,  when 
the  wealth  of  a  nation  began  to  be  reckoned  no 
longer  in  the  obvious  terms  of  its  possession  of 
bullion,  but  in  terms  of  its  producing  and  consuming 
capacity. 

The  real  secret  of  the  new  theory  of  trade  is  to 
be  found  in  that  regard  for  consuming  capacity,  as 
much  as  in  anything  else.  Hitherto  the  producer 
alone  had  been  considered.  The  whole  object  of  the 
mercantilist  school  had  been  to  extend  our  manu- 
factures, not  by  improving  the  methods,  and  acquir- 
ing thereby  an  enhanced  power  of  competition,  but 
by  depressing  the  production  of  rivals.  It  sacrificed 
the  consumer  to  the  producer  in  every  way,  whether 
by  regulations  such  as  those  which  depressed  the 
price  of  wool,  for  instance,  or  by  those  which  penal- 
ized exports  to  certain  countries.  Adam  Smith  stood 
boldly  for  the  conviction  that  the  sole  end  of  produc- 
tion was  consumption,  and  that  anything  which  in- 
terfered with  consumption  was  a  misuse  of  power  in 
the  interests  of  certain  producers  at  the  cost,  im- 
mediately, of  other  producers,  and,  ultimately,  of  the 
national  wealth. 

This  regard  for  the  consumer  was  clearly  a 
characteristic  of  the  newly  rising  rank  of  the  Middle 
Classes,  the  capitalist  manufacturer  in  command  of 
machinery.  The  old  system,  with  its  comparatively 
narrow  area  of  output,  and  above  all  its  comparatively 
small  sinking  of  capital  in  production,  naturally  found 
its  profit  in  narrowing  the  channels  of  trade.  The 
merchant   was    the    controlling   influence,   and    the 


198     THE  ENGLISH  MIDDLE  CLASS 

manufacturer  had  no  other  idea  than  to  attach  his 
interests  to  those  of  the  merchant,  and  coincide  with 
his  theories  of  privileged  trading.  But  the  new  men 
urgently  required  free  consumption  and  the  widest 
possible  market.  They  had  tied  their  capital  to 
factories  and  machines;  they  had,  in  the  place  of  the 
more  or  less  casual  labour  of  the  old-fashioned  manu- 
facturer, vast  concentrated  bodies  of  workmen  to 
whom  lack  of  employment  in  manufacture  meant, 
not  falling  back  upon  the  land,  but  idleness  and  the 
end  of  their  consuming  capacity. 

It  followed  inevitably  that  Adam  Smith's  work 
should  assume  in  parts  a  very  controversial  aspect. 
The  old  system  was  an  enemy.  "  It  is,"  he  writes, 
"  the  industry  which  is  carried  on  for  the  rich  and 
powerful  that  is  principally  encouraged  by  our 
mercantile  system";^  and  again:  "The  capricious 
ambition  of  Kinoes  and  ministers  has  not,  during  the 
present  and  the  preceding  centur}^  been  more  fatal 
to  the  repose  of  Europe  than  the  impertinent  jealousy 
of  merchants  and  manufacturers."  -  It  was  upon  such 
bases  as  these  that  the  difference  between  Tories 
and  Whigs  began  to  assume  new  proportions.  Not 
until  the  next  century  did  the  new  Middle  Class 
begin  to  be  formidable  in  the  State.  But  already  its 
existence  served,  by  its  greater  inclination  towards 
the  Whig  side,  to  introduce  into  the  Tory  attitude 
the  elements  of  Conservatism  as  a  reaction,  partly 
social,  partly  dictated  by  financial  and  business  pre- 
judices against  the  new  trading. 

^  Bk.  iv,  cap.  8. 

^  Bk.  iv,  cap.  3,  part  ii. 


THE  WEALTH  OF  NATIONS        199 

Moreover,  the  difference  which,  so  far  as  it  con- 
cerned Whigs  and  Tories,  was  merely  a  differ- 
ence between  two  sections  very  much  ahke  in 
origin,  in  poHtical  traditions,  and  in  habits  of  mind, 
became  now  a  difference  dividing  the  nation.  The 
Whigs  were  not  the  only  party  with  a  newly-risen 
class  attached  to  them.  A  fresh  middle-class  cleavage  LA^ 
appeared  upon  the  Tory  side,  in  the  shape  of  the 
small  landowner,  the  farming  squire,  the  yeoman, 
and  the  tenant-farmer.  Hitherto,  as  we  have  re- 
marked, these  men  hardly  belonged  to  the  Middle 
Classes  at  all.  They  had  been  left  on  one  side  by 
the  events  of  the  sixteenth  century  in  the  aftair  of 
landed  property,  and  remained  a  kind  of  anomalous 
survival  of  feudalism,  impossible  to  characterize 
clearly  in  a  State  that  had  thrown  up  a  middle-class 
aristocracy  owning  land  on  a  large  scale.  They  had 
not  acquired  the  conception  of  currency  as  the  prin- 
cipal instrument  of  life.  They  still  lived  largely  on 
their  own  produce;  and  had  but  the  most  elementary 
notions  of  rent.  The  farming  system  was,  in  the 
main,  still  feudal  in  idea.  The  greater  part  of  the 
farmed  land  of  the  country  was  in  the  old  con- 
dition of  open  fields  divided  into  the  communal  strips 
of  the  self-contained  manor. 

Now  just  as  the  earliest  important  rise  of  the 
Middle  Class,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  very  seriously  affected  the  landed  system, 
so  the  new  rise  had  an  effect  in  the  same  direction. 
Partly  it  was  the  effect  obviously  to  be  expected 
from  the  results  of  the  growth  of  factories  which  re- 
moved people  from  the  land  and  concentrated  them  in 


200     THE  ENGLISH   MIDDLE  CLASS 

towns.  The  supply  of  food-stuffs  to  these  congested 
centres  of  population  completely  altered  the  market 
conditions  for  agricultural  produce.  An  unforeseen 
consuming  power  was  introduced,  and  a  demand 
which  violently  stimulated  production.  But  there 
was  also  an  indirect  effect,  concurrent  with  this. 
The  new  prospect  of  monetary  gain  in  farming 
created  a  new  movement  for  greater  efficiency  in 
the  management  of  land,  and  the  introduction  of  a 
higher  intelligence  into  agricultural  methods.  Hence 
arose  Arthur  Young's  surveys  of  the  rural  districts, 
the  movement  for  enclosing  open  fields,  and  the 
farming  experiments  and  reforms  of  men  like  Coke 
of  Norfolk. 

These  new  ideas  meant,  of  course,  more  than  the 
introduction  of  intelligence.  They  meant  also  the 
introduction  of  capitalism  into  farming.  The  great 
new  markets  demanded  a  power  to  hold  crops  and 
manipulate  prices  which  could  only  come  from  the 
use  of  money  as  more  than  a  symbol  of  exchange. 
The  combination  of  common-field  holdings  into 
large  farms,  and  the  scientific  working  of  those 
farms,  necessitated  the  outlay  of  money  in  a  kind  of 
speculation.  The  process  of  enclosure  involved  the 
extinction  of  the  cottage  rights,  and  made  the  agri- 
cultural labourer  ultimately  as  dependent  upon 
wages,  in  his  removal  from  the  soil,  as  the  factory 
worker  had  become.  Thus  every  result  of  the  change 
helped  to  throw  up  another  kind  of  Middle  Class, 
composed  of  the  small  landowner  and  the  farmer. 

These  men's  interests  lay,  on  the  whole,  with  the 
Tories.    For  one  thing,  although  in  the  ownership  of 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DfSCHARGtURl 

DEC  1  n  1991 


ORION     UARlO'fld 


mQ'D  LimL 


\]  fj34 


^^fgsaw 


0  1 


MH  ^  I 


DEC  05  199 


UHL 


41584 


.vVlOSANGElt 


^ 


-n         (—1 


ILIBRARY<o 


Ul 


3   1158  00705  3407 


>S^ 


UC  SOUTHER!^  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  396    07    5 


1  r  1 1 D  n  1.  n  V  / 


5        ^ 


>FCAilFO/?^ 

o       ce  p. 


o 


^      :5 


o 

I? 


'yj'i/n  mv7-\  if\V^  •vvl/